《Ethereal Creator Of Realms》


 Chapter 1 - 1 Waking Up

    Chapter 1 Waking up


    I toss and turn stirring from my deep slumber as I fade in then out of consciousness.


    It starts off blurry then quickly fades in my vision clearer than even I can remember.


    Swirling pools of mass and energy greet my nonexistent eyes flowing in a sea of primordial chaos.


    I wet my imaginary lips thirsty oh so thirsty.


    I drink it in all of slowly at first trying to quench my thirst, then faster and faster gorging myself till there is nothing left.


    Finally full and satisfied I look around me and see nothing.


    Nothing at all, just the empty void of darkness.


    This... This will simply not do.


    I take a chunk of my ethereal body of swirling blue, and black cloud-like misty energy.


    Gold electric-like energy crackling in between me and my chunk as the ethereal mass separates from me.


    I compound then compress the mass with my will and an invisible force, much of its excess energy coming off as I do until all that''s left is a dark brown sphere of rock.


    I grab the excess energy about to create a star river to heat the planet, but then I hear a squeal and sense something.


    I look down and see a tiny shivering ethereal being much like myself. However, unlike me, its body is humanoid and not quite solidified yet.


    It seems to have formed from the excess of when I was pounding the planet into shape.


    It must have been feeding off it as well, to survive and grow.


    I gently place the tiny little being to the side, away from my workspace, close but not so close to me as to unintentionally harm it.


    About to get back to work. I look back over at it and tear a small chunk of the excess. I place it near the being so it won''t starve, before focusing back on my work.


    I take the body of excess mass and energy I wind then twist it repeating it while occasionally blowing into it.


    Finally, it gets a spark that starts a flame igniting the whole thing into a starry fiery thread-like river.


    I wind the star river around the space around the planet the ends coming out above and below the planet before I tie each end into a neat little knot that will help push the flow of energy to the opposite end.


    With that I look back at the little guy I place over to the side and decide to name him, Myc.


    Hi, Myc I think as I wave my imaginary hand over at him, wait how do I talk?


    Crap I don''t have a mouth to wait, it should work if I utilize our connection, or maybe I''ll just think, really hard at him instead.


    I focus my mind toward and think, really hard at him.


    "HI MYC, YOUR MYC NOW THATS YOUR NAME."


    Oops, I hope that wasn''t too loud I did think, really hard, oh well.


    Oh look he bowing up and down on his knees at me now, haha haaah good one Myc.


    Alright now let''s make some people, oh wait first I need water hah hah, plants and animals are good too. It will also need some type of atmosphere.


    Oh I know I''ll just make Myc a friend for now before I get back to work on my planet.


    Oh, I know! I''ll make him a girlfriend, but first, he needs to become big and strong.


    I create a link with Myc and start slowly streaming an extremely small amount of my mass and energy through it, practically dust compared to myself.


    Watching as he grows bigger and stronger as his form becomes more solid, I slowly guide his biology to become something reflecting my sense of aesthetics.


    His body becomes more and more like a human''s in appearance whatever that is, as his skin becomes navy blue and gives off a radiant gold glow. Gold flames brew from Myc''s eyes, as long blue hair comes down in thick cords.


    He develops man parts and long elf-like ears as I cover him with a black and gold loincloth combined with black pants. A short black, gold and blue tunic covering his torso.


    I grab a speck of the star river and mold it into a spear for him imbuing it with barely even a fragment of my power, yet causing it to become even brighter taking on a gold glow.


    I compress that brightness into two rings at the base of the spearhead and the spearhead itself.


    With that done I think at Myc again this time a little softer.


    "Myc I''m making a wife for you."


    I take about four specks of dust-sized mass from myself, figuratively speaking, and mold it into a woman with midnight blue skin, gold glowing eyes, gold glowing hair.


    After clothing her in a simple black and blue dress I, of course, give her woman parts and very, very high fertility.


    "You are Vela, that is Myc, have a good time now."


    After that, I take a little speck of myself and mold every bit of it into a nice little flat piece of land with a castle, a tower and a very pretty garden with trees, plants, water, and everything.


    I even throw in a few giant white jackrabbits and a pack of blue wolves to keep their population in check, along with some black pheasants.


    I also gave it a nice thick atmosphere of mana to keep the life-giving air from escaping so the animals and plants don''t die.


    After I gently place the couple near the castle, on the firm ground I turn back towards my planet I was working on.


    Let''s get back to work.

 Chapter 2 - 2 Plants & Animals

    Chapter 2 Plants & Animals


    I take a good long look at my planet, noticing a few earth elementals here and there. They wander around or play in the dirt some even sculpting mountains.


    I figure, hey why not make another race from them.


    I gently pick up all the earth elementals as I notice a few fire elementals falling from the Star River, some even floating or flying around it, hah hah.


    I give the elementals I take a single dust-sized speck of my body and disperse it over them to give them all sentience.


    I then compound them, remolding their bodies making them leaner, hard and stronger. Their bodies also gain more detail and intricate carvings.


    I mold their faces into those resembling humans, oftentimes giving them beards of stone or mold hair such as mohawks, sometimes both.


    I fill the planet with a decent amount of ambient mana I call aether.


    I adjust the earth elementals, I give them mana cores in their c.h.e.s.ts with the ability to absorb strengthen and manipulate mana with their cores, even the ability for their stone bodies to heal through the use of mana.


    I name them Geoborn and begin to fill the earth with plants and water before new elementals and other species begin showing up, but first an atmosphere.


    I take the aether strengthening its outer layer between the planet and the star river, creating a thick natural mana barrier around the planet.


    The mana barrier would block or slow down most things that would enter it and the star stream would burn or tear them apart with its gravitational pull.


    With that finished, I take 2 specks of my body mass and create the seas, oceans, lakes, rivers, stream, ponds, groundwater and clouds taking my time to fill the planet with air for the other organisms I''ll add later.


    Each thing I create takes a small bit if not a speck of my power, luckily I have plenty and I can regenerate it back now that I''ve reached critical mass after consuming the primordial sea.


    Somehow I don''t think I was the only thing living in there.


    Anyways as long as I don''t lose a quarter of my mass or half I''ll be fine even then I''ll be able to regenerate albeit, much, much, slower.


    After raising the two major continents and two minor continents, filling the great river, bigger than most oceans, not that I know how I know that, I begin making organic life.


    I start with basic micro-organisms, then insects, arachnids, and bugs, before making mice various other small animals.


    I weave great lush green carpets of long grasses, various bushes, and foliage.


    I wind great trees half the size of mountains cover ed in lush thick short grasses and branches of thick leaves over half baring some type of fruit or nut. Each tree will grow rapidly after sprouting, full maturing over the course of months instead of years.


    I create great wolf-like rats the size of wolves, their tails hairless and their four front teeth replaced with saber-like canines and carnivores teeth.


    I name them Greyrats.


    I create large herds of jackrabbits the size of great danes, their colors varying from region to region from red, to brown, to white, grey, black, or blonde, or varied blues.


    I create 3-foot high rat-men without tails, with slender smooth bodies capable of both bipedal movement and quadrupedal movement, their species vary in color from brown, grey, black, white, or even a dark greyish blue, or red.


    I name them Rat-Folk.


    I create black cats the size of Labradors.


    I name them Daunt Cats.


    I create even bigger black cats the size of tigers.


    I name the Dread Cats.


    I create rabbit-like squirrels the size of rabbits that live on the ground and sleep in the trees.


    I name them Niblets.


    I create great deer the strong thick powerful muscles and moose antlers, their fur black with grey speckles.


    I create giant iguanas the size of Komodo dragons that are omnivorous.


    I name them Iguanas, hah hah hah.


    I also create various other more normal animals and beasts, not including the more magical variety I create.


    I populate the continents jungles, forests, hills, mountains, grasslands, and wetlands with all manner of magical and non-magical beast, even sentient non-favored species such as rat-men, goblins, kobolds, etc.


    I even create firebirds a separate species from phoenixes, they are instead are frequently on fire and can manipulate fire.


    I also create giants owls just because I could.


    I did, however, refrain from creating dragons for now.


    I then began creating the favored races.

 Chapter 3 - 3 My Favored Races

    Chapter 3 The Favored Races


    I start with the basic human body tightening then condensing the bones, compounding and adding muscle tissue as well as creating new muscles.


    I add a long monkey tail that can be used to deftly grab things and be controlled like a fifth limb of sorts.


    I take the ears elongating them into ones highly similar to a fennec fox''s, and this is where I separate the genome into two different races.


    One I give antlers, increased intelligence with it telepathy through the use of the antlers, along with telekinesis, increase mana control and mana cultivation ability.


    The other instead of antlers get cat eyes, with sharper larger canines on the top and bottom jaw.


    I enhance their sense of smell and make their ears slightly bigger.


    I compound then densify their bones and muscles, even strengthening their tail a bit, all in order making them leaner faster and stronger.


    I also increase their capacity for growth, while increasing their endurance and give them larger adrenaline glands.


    I name the race with antlers, Regals.


    I name them this because of how their antlers curve around their head to the front, before going out to the side similar in a way to a crown.


    I name the race without antlers and greater physical capabilities as well as senses, Wildes.


    I place the two races near each other on the eastern continent, separated from each other but near enough to discover each other within a few decades.


    I begin creating humans but give them each the strength of 10 men or women depending on gender.


    I make their muscles and skeletons denser while restructuring their organs for more durability.


    I give them night vision and increase their adrenaline gland efficiency while making their bodies able to withstand frequent adrenaline bursts, without damaging them.


    After finishing work on the humans I begin working on elves.


    I create the elves in both brown, pale, and dark brown skin tones, each with genetic tribal face tattoos.


    I give them colorful hair ranging from blue, red, yellow, green, purple, orange, white, brown and black.


    I make their eyes reflect those same colors before moving on to deeper biology.


    I strengthen, compound and condense their bones, muscles, and organs, restructuring them for durability and speed.


    I give them the strength of 5 men, while enlarging their c.h.e.s.t cavities, and the respiratory system a bit to provide them with increased endurance and power from increased oxygen intake.


    I place the humans on the eastern continent and the elves on the western continent.


    I start making dwarves similar to humans but with large bulky muscular powerful builds each dwarf ranging from 4 to 4 ? feet tall.


    The common skin tone brown, the men have full thick beards.


    The dwarves are highly durable compared to humans and have the strength of 20 men.


    Their hands capable of punching through steel, but they are slow, with shorter yet more powerful legs hindering their speed, but these same legs enable them with devastating kicks.


    I place the dwarves on the eastern continent.


    With most of the favored races complete, I take a break to look at Myc and Vela.


    Apparently, they''ve been hard at work because they have a whole village of kids and grandkids now.


    Hi, guys oh wait¡­


    "Hello Myc, hello Vela I see you have quite a family now."


    They keep bowing reverently along with the rest of their family, but this time just as I''m about to start on my next task, Myc actually talks to me for the first time.


    Myc asks, "Great One what is our purpose?"


    Reflecting on Myc''s question I think about it for a while before answering. I direct my gaze back at Myc I see him trembling, perhaps I waited too long poor thing is scared I might be angry.


    I answer Myc, "You see that world over there."


    Myc nods frantically.


    I continue, "I want you and your people to oversee it for me monitor it and let me know of any developments that will change the path the people walk or affect the world on a global scale of some kind.


    You and your people will be my Overseers.


    Soon I will be making Guardians to protect my creations from outside and major threats.


    You will see this, and both you and the Guardians will report to me."


    Myc bows his head reverently and replies, "Yes oh Great One, but what¡­ what may we call you, what is your name?"


    My name¡­ My name¡­ I feel like I used to have one but, I¡­ I can''t remember it.


    Ethereal¡­ Yes, perhaps I''ll simply be called by what I am, Ethereal.


    "You shall call me Ethereal!!"

 Chapter 4 - 4 Crafting Guardians

    y name¡­ I feel like I used to have one but, I¡­ I can''t remember it.


    Ethereal¡­ Yes, perhaps I''ll simply be called by what I am, Ethereal.


    I gaze back at Myc before finally opening my real pair of massive swirling blue eyes like bottomless pits see everything about him, his d.e.s.i.r.es, his thoughts, his emotions, his needs everything, and I answer.


    "You shall call me Ethereal!!"


    Chapter 4 Crafting Guardians


    With that, I have answered him. After opening my eyes for the first time, it seems I have seen with my mind this whole time.


    I turn back to the world I made and decide to name it, Origin.


    With that done I take five fingers worth of my body mass and energy in proportion to the rest of me and begin to mold it.


    I start with the one that will always be closest to the main world so he can guard it.


    Serpentine, with four powerful limbs, covered in thick black scales and a massive pair of blue feathery wings with streaks of gold feathers on them.


    Gold feathery long eyebrows, flowing of down his long neck his eyes shining brilliantly with blue fire, his snout adorned with a feathery gold mustache hanging down past his chin.


    A long gold feathery slim beard hanging off his bottom jaw, the back of his head dawned with a black spiky ridge.


    I name him Fucius and begin work on the next.


    Bulkier and stronger with thicker limbs, and thick hard scales, like more of a super tank with wings than an actual maneuverable dragon.


    This dragon was covered in thick black scales, scaly natural armor plates, and huge thick hard spikes.


    Her claws like massive talons and her teeth like massive iron pikes of diamonds.


    Her head bulky with a thick skull and adorned with massive thick bulky spike-like horns, seemingly fused with her very skull.


    I begin work on the third.


    I shape him into a long serpentine body with short small hind legs, his body covered in thick hard scales and a pair of thick long powerful arms.


    His scales black and red with long gold whiskers coming from the end of his thick wide snout like a mustache.


    His body lacking wings completely I give him the ability to control gravity and use it to fly.


    His eyes glowing solid red with mist-like energy flowing off them one second and shiny blue the next.


    I name him Jang Khan.


    The fourth I shape into a long winding serpentine body without wings and very short legs.


    I focus most of this dragon''s build into her mental, magic, gravity, elemental and energy abilities.


    Her scales a light blue and her spiky cl.u.s.tered horns diagonally jutting out of her head, a single red gem on her forehead her body''s raw power is much weaker than other dragons, but her abilities much greater.


    The fifth and final guardian I am making for now is a rather balanced dragon.


    I give him large black leathery wings a long neck and medium-sized torso, with long strong powerful legs.


    He has four horns two on each side of his head fused together and curving out diagonally, with thick bands on them, his horns blue.


    His scales are black and hard yet thin, durable enough that a meteor shower wouldn''t put a scratch on them.


    His skull wide before narrowing as it goes further down the snout and curving like a hook at the tip.


    His tail is long thick and powerful with a hard ridge going down it from his head to the tip of his tail before smoothing into a shape similar to an arrowhead.


    His abilities mostly focusing on various breaths, shields, barriers and body reinforcement.


    With a few very powerful attacks like claws that can cut through even space-time, creating wormholes.


    His eyes shinnying solid gold I name him Einhardt


    Due to these dragons being made of such large amounts of myself I have a much stronger link with them I can feel and sense their emotions or conditions even hear their thoughts if a intend to without consciously using telepathy.


    Directing my mind at them I speak, my very aura creating sound imitating my voice as I utilize my link with them to speak to their minds.


    "I am Ethereal, and you are the first dragons.


    I created you as Guardians to protect my creation, my worlds.


    Fucius, you will remain near my creation at all times in case of external threats and major threats to it.


    The rest of you will patrol and guard the areas around my creation and may rest from time to time on its outer edges.


    Now then you may go I have other tasks to attend to."


    With that''s the Origin Dragons, my creation''s the Primordial Guardians flew away to carry out their purpose.

 Chapter 5 - 5 Among Them

    Chapter 5 Among Them


    Gazing down at Origin I see my people, my creations hammering at stones with rocks, chasing animals with wooden spears, and a select few already discovering fire.


    I take a look further seeing many of them have already died and their spirits wander Origin.


    I begin enacting the additional function I had for the Star River.


    As I turn my attention to it, I see the various fire elementals flying and floating about.


    I gather them together until their all in one place including those that feel down to Origin.


    I begin adding more fire to them compounding then condensing over and over again.


    I grab a few strands for the star river weaving them into their bodies tightening and holding them further together.


    I further mix it with their bodies, even adding a core of the star river''s unique substance in the middle of their beings.


    Their bodies far more human-like and intricate with flow thick threads of golden star fire hanging from their heads as hair, I move on to their minds.


    I give them a large amount of intelligence, critical thinking skills, a strong sense of duty and devotion.


    I give them telepathy, telekinesis, gravity manipulation, as well as increased control of fire and light.


    Looking down at them, completed new and improved I give them their instructions.


    "I modified and altered you all to be guardians of the Star River, for it is of extreme importance.


    It will soon be functioning as a new afterlife for those that have died.


    It will suck loose spirits into it, then burn away their memories and ego before depositing them into a new available body."


    After speaking to the fire elementals I rename them Starborn.


    I turn away observing my favored races as they struggle against monsters, beasts, and the elements.


    Perhaps it is time I guide them.


    ...........................¡­....


    The massive trees half the height of mountains block out light from the star river barely any passing through their thick massive long branches. The grass on their bark sways back and forth in a passing breeze as I continue deeper inwards.


    The lush green grasses come up past my navel as I wade through them.


    Various plants hanging from the canopy in my way as I push them aside.


    Erratic echoes of various birds, animals, and monsters ceasing as I hear yet another cry of an animal as it dies.


    Only for the echoes to resume again soon afterward, like white noise.


    "I knew everything would be bigger, but this is ridiculous, did I really make everything so grandly large compared to the races?"


    My incarnation comes to the outskirts of a tribal village as he sees a thin small frail human woman in her late teens get tossed out of the village by a pair of thick burly men.


    Yes, I chose to incarnate as a human first, despite having created the regals first, I have some kind of strange affinity and familiarity with humans, so I chose to incarnate as one and visit them first.


    More importantly, this woman clearly needs my help, she won''t survive long if she is left alone in the wilderness, especially on an empty stomach.


    I walk up to the woman getting a fleeting glance from an older woman stirring a clay pot over a fire of hot coals.


    Neither of us will are welcome here.


    I attempt to help up the girl only to be brushed off.


    I crouch down near her to talk to her before speaking.


    Ethereal Incarnate speaks a touch of care in his voice, "I just want to help, you won''t survive long out there in the wilderness without help.


    I can guide you to another tribe one less¡­ Aggressive."


    Frail Woman, "Oh ho, and why would you do that?


    Hmmm, I''ve just been ousted by my own tribe, banished, for what stealing a leg of quail from the chieftain''s son, no not even his son but his son''s wife.


    Ha, and you want to help me out of the kindness of your heart, ohhh how noooble, and pray tell how far away is this mystical village that no one has ever heard of?"


    Ethereal Incarnate, "You''ve never heard of another village outside this one have you?"


    Frail Woman, "No. No one has. Everyone says this is the only village out here that we alone are the only living beings in this realm besides the monsters that lurk within the forest.


    Who are you anyway?"


    The woman lifts her face off the ground where she has been laying though out the entire conversation.


    When she sees his face her questioning glare turns into a blank wide-eyed look.


    Ethereal Incarnate responds, "Eth, and yours?"


    Frail Woman answers, "I love you."


    I may have gone a bit overboard when I was sculpting this incarnation.


    Ethereal''s Incarnation responds, "Even if you say that we only just met. There''s no way I can reciprocate your feelings, at least not yet."


    Ethereal''s Incarnation smiles and offers his hand, as the frail woman takes it, she states, "I''ll follow you anywhere." Her eyes wide and sparkling as she stares at him.


    Ethereal''s Incarnation simply grunts and says, "Good."


    We start traversing through the forest towards a village of the Trones Tribe situated around a large mountain.


    As nightfalls we make camp, the frail woman sitting down next to me as her long black hair hangs over her face flickering light of the fire reflecting off her pale skin.


    She sits down next to me on a log and speaks, "My¡­ My name is Ori in case you were wondering."


    "Ori it''s just a little longer we should reach there in another day or two."


    Ori answers, "Are you sure? Not to be disrespectful Eth, but why exactly are you helping me. I know I''m not much to look at."


    "And why does that matter when you see someone in need of help you should help them it''s that simple."


    Ori, "But why when there is no benefit?"


    "Who said there needs to be benefit, you help a person cause you care about them, its the right thing to do.


    If everyone always helped each other for only benefits, then this world would be doomed from the start.


    It''s all too easy to let love for such thing cloud your mind, and corrupt you.


    Morality exists to uphold civilization, without it, it all too quickly crumbles into dust.


    That''s why Ori won''t you be my Oracle?"


    Ethereal''s Incarnation places his hand on Ori''s shoulder and gives her the powers of an Oracle.


    He fads into blue dust that blows away in the wind before swirling like a spiral like a ribbon into the sky.


    Ori, "Huh? Huh¡­ HUH?!"


    The ground and air around her shake as Ethereal speaks to her his voice like thunder, but softer on the ears to more effectively communicate.


    "That man was merely my incarnation an extension of myself.


    I am Ethereal I created your people and this world.


    I have given you the powers and authority of being my Oracle and hope you will spread my messages when I send you them via our link."


    A streak of light materializes like a path going into the forest.


    "Follow the light it will lead you to the village at the foot of a lone mountain, there they will accept you and treat you well."


    Ori looked at the path before turn her head around her then to the sky, "Why, why me?"


    "Because loyalty, and because you were cast out, you will be more sympathetic towards others, truly caring for them.


    Teach what I taught you to others and help keep up the fires of civilization burning."


    ...........................


    I watch the Ori as she makes her way in the morning towards the city, her body giving off a hint of my own presence keeping away beasts and monsters alike.


    I watch Trones Tribe welcome her and place her in high esteem as my Oracle.


    I even watch as she recruits acolytes, priests, and priestesses.


    I watch as years later when members of her old tribe come knocking, angry after hearing about how she is helping another tribe commune with me.


    I neat little trick I pulled off with her when I made her my Oracle¡­..


    Whoever attacks her with intent to kill or harm her, has the whole world seemingly turn on them.


    Plants, animals, predator and prey alike, even monsters as well as the elements all single out the offender and attack them.


    Ori wasn''t the only Oracle I chose, I made several others each for one the races, for them to rally around as a connection to me.


    Empowering the nations and peoples who have an Oracle as a Unifying force for their race, so that someday each race will their own nation.

 Chapter 6 - 6 First Overseer

    Chapter 6 The First Overseer


    At first, I couldn''t see or hear only feel, it hurt, then buzzing and banging.


    Banging so loud I could feel it in the sea of swirly, whirling liquids, solids, gases, and energies, around me. Flowing through me.


    After a while I couldn''t hear, by then I could see or feel enough to get a somewhat clear picture of my surroundings.


    It was loud or at least I had no other word to describe the pure sensory overload I was experiencing.


    It was louder than I thought maybe if there was less of it I''d feel better.


    I floated or swam to the nearest clump before instinctually s.u.c.k.i.n.g it in and merging it with myself.


    I felt better... but the noise was still going it just hurt, well less.


    So for a while, I just ate and consumed.


    Centuries later the pounding everything-ache was subsided, mostly.


    Now it was just, uncomfortable.


    Finally, I decided hey maybe I would be better at swimming with an actual form, instead of whatever this was.


    I don''t know why but I started by flexing or pulling my self together into a sort of rough form. I had two legs, a torso, two arms, and a head?


    At least that''s what I thought they were called.


    Don''t know why, but it always felt like I existed before this was.


    Whenever I tried to remember it felt... fuzzy.


    I was just resting after tweaking my self to have thumbs when it happened.


    I saw him or it, he was..... huge... no that''s not the right word, he was massive or something beyond that.


    A cloudy, swirling mass of blues, black and gold thunderous lightning flashing throughout his form in random areas.


    He was magnificent but also scary.


    That pounding, this whole time seemed to be coming from him... it.... somewhere near him.


    Then I noticed it was coming from below me, so I looked down.


    He was pounding a massive ball of something into existence.


    I couldn''t actually see him touching it, but every time I felt something pulse or thunder from him, I saw a dent appear on the ball or it get smaller.


    Every time this happened I saw a little bit of energy, gases, solids, and liquids float up and join the cl.u.s.ter I''m in.


    My home was created by this being, he was..... a god, whatever that was.


    I was watching his gloriousness continue to form the planet, when... he stopped.


    I felt a force suddenly grab my surroundings, I screamed as loud and high pitched as I could.


    He was coming for me it was my turn, I would be pounded, bashed and molded along with my entire home!!!


    Then he stopped and let go, I suddenly felt him looking at me.


    I couldn''t see his eyes if he even had any, but I could feel him staring at me, analyzing me, like one would a particularly interesting lump of glowing solids.


    I was scared.


    Before I could even have any more thoughts on the matter, an invisible force picked me up and released me in a space relatively far away from the ball and him.


    He was merciful.


    I watched him wind, twist, mold, and even breath into my home, making it into something truly beautiful.


    I heard him call it, Star River.


    The whole process of him making his gorgeous new creation took about a century.


    During this time I tried living in my new home while slowly hollowing it out as I ate it to survive, I even tried sculpting it a bit mimicking the great one.


    I don''t know why but maybe because he was the only other being in existence to my knowledge, he sorta became my role model


    By the time a century had passed I had eaten my entire home.


    I was growing not by a lot but my mind was getting better at processing information and my body was getting slightly more sold even defined, I had fingers now.


    When the Great One, directs his mind at me hard.


    Every fiber of my being was screaming from the sheer pressure of his mind entering my own.


    "HI MYC, YOUR MYC NOW, THAT''S YOUR NAME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Every fiber of my being was seared with one thing, my name is Myc.


    I then did the only thing I could do I started bowing as low as hard and as much as I could.


    Then suddenly I felt something attach itself to my very being, and enter me before suddenly supplying me with the most scrumdiliumptious food I had ever tasted in all my existence.


    It was a link.


    The Great One created a link with me.


    Then slowly but surely over the course of less than an hour, my body started to change for the better.


    My mind cleared and became far, far more intelligent.


    My body became far more solid and complex.


    The surface of my body, no my skin became navy blue.


    I now had eyes actual eyes I could see, instead of simply sense with my mind, and boy could I see.


    Sure they were solid gold and on fire but that were eyes and they are awesome.


    I had hair I don''t know why I was so excited about it, but I have hair, yay.


    Then something grew from my lower parts and I don''t know why but I was suddenly very satisfied and wanted to use it on..... something I just didn''t know what.


    Then before I could get a closer look at it I suddenly had clothes covering me.


    For some reason, I felt safe, less... exposed.


    Then just as I was flexing my newfound muscles and wiggling my fingers, it happened again.


    The Great One spoke.


    It''s not that I hate when he spoke last, it was just very unpleasant.


    "Myc I''m making a wife for you!"


    It was still loud and... powerful but it a lot better than last time.


    After creating Vela he made us a new home on a flat piece of land.


    It had the most amazing castle and beautiful tower I had ever seen, not that I had seen anything prior, but still.


    Vela was the most beautiful woman I knew I''d ever see.


    She was almost perfect.


    The first few years were tough.


    For one reason or another, she was always, moody and overdramatic.


    But after I got used to talking to her, and my well whatever it was stopped standing up things progress better and a lot faster.


    We were in love then, once I told her about what the great one did for me and how he created well everything, she practically revered me.


    Two more years in after some rather fun activities, that we engaged in many times, her belly grew.


    Every now and then it grew bigger and rounder, until one day... something or rather five of them came out.


    I didn''t know why or how but we loved them we even gave them a name... babies.


    Vela said that wasn''t enough though and that we had to name them individually like we were.


    They were basically like mini versions of us but a lot more adorable and a different range of features.


    For some reason, I agreed to name them, no clue why it just felt... right.


    Our daughter, Jesyl, had midnight blue skin and had gold glowing hair just like her mom but had my fiery gold eyes.


    Our son, Rocyl, had my navy blue skin, my blue cordlike hair, and his mothers solid gold glowing eyes.


    Our daughter, Reyla, was the spitting image of he mother, and Our son, Acyl, was my spitting image.


    Our son, Razyl, had my skin and his mother''s eyes but his hair was like neither of us, only mimicking mine in shape, his hair was black.


    Razyl believe it or not was our firstborn.


    Jesyl was our second born.


    Rocyl our third born.


    Reyla our fourth born and Acyl our fifth born.


    Years past many more children were born and we eventually had more kids with black hair even some with blue eyes.


    After a while, our kids had their own kids, and that''s when things got kinda weird.


    It started off with a few green-haired and green-eyed children, even a few with navy blue hair, or dark brown hair.


    Bu then a few with red hair, and red eyes show up in our great-grandkids.


    Next thing we know we had purples, oranges, and somehow whites even pinks showing up.


    Sure It took a few more generations but it was weird.


    Then suddenly our kids started saying blue, gold and black are better than the other colors because they are closer to the Great One.


    That''s when I put my foot down the Great One never said anything about colors being more superior than others.


    That''s how I somehow went from, respected ancestor, father, grandfather, and great grandaddy to, king.


    That''s when the Great One showed up again.


    I start deeply bowing repeatedly along with my descendants afterward he made a few comments.


    That''s when I asked something that I thought might make my kids less, well arrogant.


    I asked, "Great One what is our purpose?"


    As I watched him become silent I remembered my only interactions with him, and of fear, I might have angered him, my body trembles.


    The Great One answers, "You see that world over there."


    I nodded my head frantically.


    The Great One continues, "I want you and your people to oversee it for me monitor it and let me know of any developments that will change the path the people walk or affect the world on a global scale of some kind.


    You and your people will be my Overseers.


    Soon I will be making Guardians to protect my creations from outside and major threats.


    You will see this, and both you and the Guardians will report to me."


    I bow my head and reply, "Yes oh Great One, but what¡­ what may we call you, what is your name?"


    The Great One becomes quiet again, my left hand starting to tremble.


    Suddenly his eyes open like swirling bottomless pits of endless blue energy, his voice nearly causing me o faint as it resounds throughout the area my people our bodies and our minds etchings words into our memories.


    "You shall call me Ethereal!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    However, somehow that only made them even more arrogant.

 Chapter 7 - 7 Rise & Fall

    A woman with long beautiful black hair, a m.a.t.u.r.ed bust, healthy body and thick arms with thick muscles and little definition, walks away from the tree line behind her.


    Several primitive humans from her old tribe sprawled out against trees, in craters and various other positions as if blown back by some invisible force.


    Their bodies are broken and burnt smoke rising from them.


    Clouds of dust still rising from were they landed not moments ago.


    The men had attacked her only moments ago.


    The woman slips on her white open robe over her ornate golden robe as she walks past the head priestess, who is dressed in a simple brown robe.


    Head Priestess, "The Chief has arrived, Oracle Ori."


    The Head Priestess bows her head as Ori passes her before striding to meet her pace.


    Ori asks, "Has he prepared what I had requested."


    Head Priestess responds, "Yes. Oracle Ori."


    Ori, "Good, then let us begin."


    They walk through the primitive mostly green garden, past a gazebo and towards the large ziggurat pyramid carved out of the summit of the mountain.


    ..............................¡­


    My deep blue swirling eyes gaze down at Origin, as my ethereal storm-like body of blue, dark blue, black, with the occasional streak of gold lightning, floats in the void surrounding Origin.


    I watch as Ori and so many of my other Oracles like her, launch the conquest of other tribes of their own species, all in my name.


    Only one a surprisingly Eri a rather barbaric elf Oracle that I chose.


    Instead of launching full out wars on the other tribes, she instead opened diplomatic relations and when that didn''t work challenged the chiefs of every nearby tribe to a one on one duel.


    This helped start their warrior rites of passage and the tradition of chiefs challenging each other to a duel, instead of outright war.


    The elves were becoming more and more of a warrior race, but still highly respected nature.


    Ori helped her chief to conquer several other tribes before her passing, helping found the first human chiefdom.


    Still, many other human tribes remained yet to be conquered.


    The Regals somehow managed to unite their entire race, which surprised me.


    Apparently with their high intelligence and analytical minds it was relatively easy to convince most of the other tribes the benefits of their race being united as a collective whole.


    Those that didn''t willingly join were either assassinated or overpowered by the rests collective numbers, sometimes even blackmail and other forms of manipulation were even used.


    They even managed to conquer a few tribes of Wildes, before I had to send a message to their Oracle and have one of my overseers get involved.


    Luckily that stopped them from conquering a whole other race, but unfortunately, they held on to the few tribes they had already conquered.


    Despite the Regals actually having antlers the gad yet to define them as separate from horns until much later.


    Even then only calling them "Superior Horns" and actual horns, "Lesser Horns" or simply "Horns".


    The main unconquered tribes of Wildes or free wildes didn''t even take notice of the conquering if those other tribes as they hadn''t even met them yet.


    The free wildes instead waged massive territorial wars only about a third of them uniting before their first oracle passed.


    The dwarves managed to unite a little less than half their race by way of their Oracle having discovered alcohol via a message from me.


    After this discovery, they managed to get all the other discovered dwarf tribes hooked on the fermented liquid.


    In turn, many voluntarily joining them, not even bothering to try to conquer the rest who didn''t join, and instead, selling them alcohol as their only supplier.


    After about two centuries the rest of the dwarves just went ahead and joined them out of sheer addiction and enthusiasm for the stuff.


    Dwarves were¡­.. surprisingly laid back.


    That''s when I learned don''t f##k with dwarves.


    While laid back and usually peaceful, that was only if you didn''t disrespect them or harm one of them.


    Their culture highly values manhood, family, and respect, though they didn''t value table manners or formality, the moment someone called their manhood, family, decency, or flat out insulted one them, they were in fir an #ss whooping.


    The moment one of them was killed by a human they launch a full-on scorched earth conquest.


    Cities were razed villages were conquered, forests were burned to the ground and their ground was sown with salt.


    It took several Overseers, about ten messages to their oracle and quite a few of Fucius''s descendants, to stop them from conquering all of humanity.


    By then the Five Guardians, the Origin Dragons, Fucius, Shiela, Jang Khan, Verna, and Einhardt managed to have children.


    They didn''t really have a concept of marriage, but Verna tended to mate with Jang Khan, and Shiela tended to mate with Einhardt.


    Every now and then Verna or Shiela sometimes both would sneak off to Origin and mate with Fucius.


    The Five Guardians were called the Origin dragons by mainly their descendants, and their 1st generation of dragons were called, Firstborn.


    Due to the nature of how most of the origin dragons power resided in their body and not genetics only a fraction of it was passed onto their children degrading with almost every generation.


    The firstborn dragons had about a tenth of their parents power but considering their parents were made from pieces of my body in proportion to a finger each, that was quite a lot.


    The firstborns children were called elder dragons they had about a 20th of the origin dragons power.


    Elder Dragons lasted for about 3 generations, before the 30 generations after them were Ancient Dragons.


    Ancient Dragons had about a 30th of the origin dragons power.


    After 30 generations their children became the first stable species of dragon that didn''t rapidly degrade in power every generation, Old Dragons.


    Old Dragons had about a 40th of the Origin Dragons power and could breed for many countless generations with each other without degrading significantly in power or becoming a new species.


    Firstborn Dragons, Elder Dragons, Ancient Dragons and Old Dragons all usually patrolled with the Origin Dragons or Guarded Origin taking the roles of guardians of Origin.


    The Five Guardians or Origin Dragons didn''t stop having offspring though so each species of dragon and Origin''s defensive power were easily sustainable, even still growing.


    However the old dragons especially Fucius''s descendants, but really all of them liked spending time on Origin frequently, many of them even living there, with the excuse of guarding it.


    This led to the old Dragon mating with magical beasts, spirits, monsters and even sometimes contracting diseases or somehow getting weaker on a genetic level.


    Old Dragons became progenitors to many new species of dragons.


    From mating with giant sentient phoenixes and creating fire dragons.


    To mating with wind spirits, monsters or various magic variants creating Wind Dragons, Ground Dragons, Sea Dragons, even Storm Dragons, and Arcane Dragons.


    Old Dragons that became genetically weaker by contracting diseases or even other means and mated created dragons with a 100th of the Origin Dragons power.


    These inferior but pure-blooded dragons became known simply as Dragons or as they called themselves Pure Dragons.


    Pure Dragons tended to be arrogant, prideful, haughty and discriminated often against other dragons, except Old Dragons, Ancient Dragons, Elder Dragons, Firstborn Dragons, and The Origin Dragons.


    Who they revered, and regarded highly.


    Examples include Wyverns, Ground Dragons, and even Spitfires.


    That was until a few Old Dragons took Humanoid form and bred with humans and even elves, creating the first Dragonkin.


    By then Origin had already entered the bronze age and developed magic far more.


    Right now a mage was even experimenting with a form of summoning.

 Chapter 8 - 8 Something Else

    Ever since the favored races learned to strengthen their mana cores, in turn, strengthening their bodies and mana manipulation, magic has taken great leaps forward.


    Originally we had used intent to manipulate mana and cast magic as it was indeed the most powerful.


    However, after the prince of the gods, Razyl gifted us the divine runes, our first written form of language, we began using it to cast magic.


    Using intent while the most powerful and often most effective way of casting magic was very general in effect.


    Often shaping itself to bring the most effective outcome from the intent behind it, giving it high combat utility.


    However, it was much easier to use runes or a language when attempting to create more complex and specific effects.


    While it still could be done with intent, it took far more time, mental energy, and training, for what runes could easily accomplish.


    Which brings me to what I am doing now.


    I Grandas Van Eisenwolf am now testing a method to peer beyond our world.


    This is the first step to developing a summoning technique.


    Tired and weary after drawing the seer circle I grow frustrated at my elderly body, cracking my lower back I sit down in the seer circle.


    I stroke my short trimmed grey beard before thinking out loud


    "Now, what that was, incantation again¡­ hmmm¡­.. ah, that''s right."


    I say as I hit my fist into my palm.


    "Show my mind the way as I peer into the void and across other worlds, show me the one."


    ...............¡­


    As I watch the mage perform his ritual, I see telepathic link sent from Origin into the void down past my ethereal body until even my eyes can no longer see its destination.


    Then the electric blue line of mana tightens like a fishing line that just hooked a bite.


    Then I the red start to go up the line and I realize something just went horribly wrong.


    I sense something malicious and¡­ wrong¡­ yet an existence similar to my own, then I see a single...¡­.. eye, glowing with red malignant energy.


    I am not alone.


    Something else was in the Primordial Sea.


    It survived.


    It is intelligent.


    It is Angry.


    I cut the mana line as soon as I realize this, but the connection had already reached the mage.


    It knows where we are.


    I turn my eyes to the mage as I watch what that being has done.


    "No, no, no, what I felt, what I saw, I never meant to... Aurghhuahhhhrgghh hauhh hauhh urrrrggghhhh¡­..."


    My head ached as my whole body was screaming in a sharp thumping pain as my blood swelled and burned, as I started to¡­ change.


    My eyes dried and cracked as they burst into flames burning as my skin grew black while hardening into a carapace.


    My bottom jaw splits into two mandibles two horns jutting up and forward diagonally from my head before making a sharp turn down and inward at a diagonal angle.


    My now four eyes flames dying down, settling into a bright red glow.


    My two mandibles locking back together into my lower jaw.


    Suddenly a sharp wriggling pain coming from above my b.u.t.t.


    A long armored tail with a pike-like spike at the end.


    The whole time an immense amount of hate and anger clouding my mind, filling my entire being.


    My mouth opening as my deep, raspy voice says it out loud.


    "Destroy. For Orcrox."


    Then I began to draw a single symbol all over every readily available surface I could find.


    ...............¡­


    A man in Ornate bronze and leather armor marches down the stone halls until he meets a massive pair of ornate bronze doors.


    The two guards dressed in bronze light armor covered black mantles, each with a bronze short sword at their waists, quickly open the doors.


    The man walks through the open doors into the stone throne room with large stone pillars holding up the stone ceiling.


    He then kneels on one knee before the elevated tall stone throne, as the Chief looks down upon him.


    The chief strokes his long black beard with streaks of grey in it.


    "Thane Rocyse of Clan Night Wolf, what is this about.


    It is unlike you to bring me a message yourself."


    Thane Rocyse, "Chief Reyis of the Royal Clan Ori.


    I would not have come if it were not if the utmost importance, but I felt I should deliver this myself."


    Thane Rocyse takes out a black scroll that is then handed to Chief Reyis, by a manservant.


    The chief opens the scroll.


    Chief Reyis asks "What is this?"


    Thane Rocyse answers, "It was drawn all over Archmage Grandas of Clan Van Eisenwolf''s study. We also found several servants and guards dead, along with the charred body of the second prince, your highness."


    Chief Reyis responds, "What!!! How Dare He?!!!!!


    I want his head."


    Thane Rocyse, "I have already sent all of our best men along with five hundred soldiers, but we have yet too¡­"


    Psshh Phaahhh Phoboomm.


    Thane Rocyse stops speaking as the loud sounds of magic firing off comes from outside the door.


    Followed by the clanging of metal, gurgling sounds, yelling, and then the sound of bodies dropping.


    Thane Rocyse rises and turns toward the door as he draws his bronze sword taking a battle stance to guard the Chief.


    The Chief stands readying his magic as the doors swing open revealing the being formerly known as Archmage Grandas of Clan Van Eisenwolf.


    The Being enters the throne room his feet carelessly walking through blood pooling on the floor from nearby corpses.


    Several scaly black furless dogs with spiky quills on the shoulders and along their spines, with red glowing eyes, stop tearing into the corpses before follow the being in.


    Thane Rocyse yells, "Who are you?!!"


    The Being, "Why, what''s wrong Rocyse? Don''t you recognize your old teacher? Heh heh heh."


    Thane Rocyse , "No¡­ it can''t be¡­"


    Chief Reyis, "So this is what you''ve become Grandas. What dark powers have you meddled with old friend?"


    The Being, "Dark powers? Why, I''ve been anointed advent of the Mighty Orcrox. You may call me Dark Lord Arachnoc."


    The strange beasts later known as Volves ran ahead of the Dark Lord at Thane Rocyse, with open maws.


    Rocyse swung his sword filling it with mana as it cut deep into the shoulder of the Volv, before being kicked into the far-off wall, dislodging Rocyse''s blade.


    As the Volv was kicked another came at Rocyse from his left jumping onto his left shoulder and biting down onto his neck its teeth cracking the bronze plate standing between it and his neck, the bronze struggling to hold.


    The third Volv runs toward Chief Reyis as he fires bolts of mana filled with killing intent at it, which only bounce off it before dispersing into the aether.


    Chief Reyis curses under his breath, "Sh#t."


    As the Volv quickly closes in the Chief begins charging a powerful spell in his right hand, and right as the Volv is a foot away from his face he releases the mana bolt, blowing away the volv.


    The volv''s smoking charred corpse only a few feet away, its legs in the air like a c.o.c.kroach.


    The volv on Thane Rocyse''s shoulder is grabbed by his left hand by the neck and is squeezed until its neck makes a cracking sound.


    It body stops struggling and grows stiff as its eyes dim before Rocyse drops it to the ground.


    The Dark Lord Arachnoc leisurely walks toward them as he slowly claps, the Thane''s and Chief''s eyes turning to meet him.


    Thane Rocyse, "You bastard. You thought the mere beasts could kill us?!"


    Dark Lord Arachnoc, "Truthfully, they may have been tough, but were merely the first of many experiments. However, imagine if I had an army of them. Heh heh heh. Ha ha ha ha hah!"


    While the Dark Lord was distracted the Chief attempted to weave together a complex yet powerful spell, silently chanting with his thoughts.


    The Dark Lord looks at Chief Reyis and says, "Oh no, we can''t have that now can we."


    Snapping his fingers the mana being used to fuel the powerful spell is dispersed before it can be completed.


    The Dark Lord, "Besides I think your daughters will make beautiful wives for me. Don''t you? Imagine what I''ll to do them and their mothers."


    That''s when Thane Rocyse lost it, and swung his sword forth at Dark Lord Arachnoc, his blade ready to slash him in two.


    The Chief yells, "You idiot, he''s baiting you!!"


    Arachnoc stops the mana empowered blade with his left hand.


    His grip cracking it along the blade, before shattering it into pieces.


    Dark Lord Arachnoc, "Hah, hah, hah. You really should listen to the old man."


    The Dark Lord grabbed onto the Thane''s shoulder, red veins spreading from the dark red energy collecting there.


    The Dark Lord whispered into Thane Rocyse''s ear as the thane muscles seized from whatever was contaminating him.


    Dark Lord Arachnoc, "I think I''ll have you kill him."


    Thane Rocyse, "You Bast¡­"


    However, the rest of the sentence was never heard as the Thane of the Trones Chiefdom began to transform into some corrupted being, later known as the Dark Thane.


    His eyes turned bright glowing red, as his skin became pale as clouds, his hair fell out as it was replaced with a cl.u.s.ter of l.u.s.trous white spikes, his fingers grew talons as his bottom and top canines became large sharp venomous tusks.


    His body became even larger at 8 feet tall with hulking muscles covered in a black carapace with protruding spikes, as he grew a tail like the dark lord''s and quickly lost his ego, not even his memories spared.


    Then he kneeled before The Dark Lord Arachnoc.


    The Dark Lord said, "Good. Now kill him."


    As he pointed his talon-like finger towards Chief Reyis.


    The Dark Thane then lumbered slowly towards the chief, who stood in front of his throne staring at him in shock.


    Dark Lord Arachnoc, "Oh for f##k sake your too slow, I''ll do it myself."


    Arachnoc then fired a burst of powerful telekinesis at Chief Reyis throwing him into his thrown as it cracked down the middle from the force.


    Reyis''s body became stiff as his eyes had lost light the moment the force hit him, and he just sat there, dead, and still as iron.


    The following days Arachnoc slaughtered the Thane''s and Chief''s wives, along with the nobility and anyone else in power within the city, modified their daughters into horned red-eyed women with tales similar to his own and gave them high libido.


    He was using his red energy to corrupt them and anyone or thing, else, turning them into his army, servants, or even pets.


    It looked¡­ like he was creating an army designed to destroy my beautiful creation with.


    So after watching all this unfold down on Origin, I finally spoke to Fucius.


    "Send the dragons to kill The Dark Lord Arachnoc."

 Chapter 9 - 9 Dark Lord

    I rode my stallion across the vast plains, its pace bumping up and down as we marched toward Greaton Capital of the Trones Chiefdom.


    I looked around at my army marching through the Great Central Plain, once a forest now flat grasslands from deforestation.


    To my right the eastern edge of the Eth Forest, where Ethereal''s incarnation is said to have descended to pick Ori the first Oracle Humanity.


    Much of the eastern edge has still yet to be explored, only three cities of our chiefdom settled there.


    Further south behind us past the Southern Eth Forest lays Jungles filled with bestial men, with long bestial ears, tails, some even with antlers curving around their heads like crowns.


    The mysterious race of beings powerful and elusive.


    To the west lays the rest of the Eth Forest, most of our chiefdom''s many cities, and the rest of humanities smaller nations.


    Even the few nomadic wandering tribes that still remain roam those lands.


    To the North lay Greaton at the foot of a lone mountain, past it a small stretch of forest.


    Beyond that lies the Rough Mountains a land of steep cliff, and hills mostly consisting of mountains, occupied by the Barbaric Warmongering race of short men called Dwarves.


    My eyes turn back to Greaton ahead of me.


    Just a few weeks ago my home, my inheritance, was taken from me.


    By, by¡­ by some Archmage Upstart, who decides to throw a coo and takes my fathers, niegh my family''s lives!


    The, the¡­ the audacity of it. How dare he take what is rightfully mine, how dare he kill my beloved family and slaughters our vassal''s clans.


    I¡­ I was forced to flee¡­ I would of fought, if my brothers hadn''t been so young¡­ I would have fought.


    I was determined to, but when I saw the fear in my brothers eyes, heard the sounds of slaughter, and felt that¡­. Foreign¡­ presence.


    I knew we had to flee.


    But now I am back, and during these past few weeks I have gathered every Loyal Clan, every Blood Relative, every Vassal, and have hired every mercenary my gold would allow.


    Even flexing my power to draft pheasants into our army as undertrained but highly equiped soldiers.


    I had the most powerful mages and all the power I could amass in such short time.


    Now I will take back my home, my inheritance, and the remains of my family.


    "Arachnoc will pay tenfold for what he has done."


    They were like a black wave filled with a vast sea of ominous glowing red eyes.


    "Halt, pike men raise your pikes¡­ Mages, ready your spells¡­ Fire!!!"


    Countless mana bolts fire rapidly at the incoming wave of volves, dispersing into aether as they hit.


    Not even slowing the beasts down.


    If I don''t do something we''ll lose this battle.


    First Prince Mendes, "Cease Fire! Charge Your Spells! Ready Aim! Hold! Hold! Hold! FIRE!!!"


    Thousands of large bright, blueish white, brilliant mana bolts shoot at the black wave of volves.


    Frying thousands of them causing the black wave to collapse in on it self.


    Hundreds of volves climb out from the piles of their dead comrades, and begin charging towards us.


    Prince Mendes, "Mages withdraw! Pike men to the front! Assume defensive positions! Hold! Hold! Thrust!!"


    The pike men thrust their pike but the volves easily avoid them.


    Those that are hit barely get scratches, before they all run straight into our lines.


    Shit, if this keeps up we''ll be thrown into chaos and the enemy will take advantage of it.


    We''ll lose.


    Prince Mendes, "Shit. Pikemen withdraw!


    Sword Mages front of the line, shield bearers behind them give them space!


    Mages line up behind the shield bearers give them five yards of space!


    Shoot anything that gets past them!


    Healers support the shield bearers from behind the mages!"


    I''m at the front lines as a volv leaps toward my horse''s throat, it sinks its teeth into my horse''s throat, while two other volves attack the legs.


    I''m thrown from my horse landing on my feet and right hand, my sword in my left hand.


    My horse falls, the volves eating it alive as it dies.


    I rise to my feet readying my mana in my palm, as the volves turn away from their meal.


    They turn towards me blood still dripping from their jaws.


    I hear one my vassals yell, right as the volves start racing towards me, "Hurry, to the First Prince! We must protect him, with me!"


    I hear the hooves of their approaching horses.


    The volves making a mad dash for me.


    The mana collectinng in my palm I swiping my right hand to the left in front of me causing a streak of bright mana, that quickly forms into three spinning bolts of mana.


    The other two continuing forward I channel more mana into my right hand, balling it into a fist.


    The one of my right leaps for my neck, I swing my sword empowering my sword with mana right as it makes contact with its neck, beheading it.


    The one to my left immediately makes a sharp turn leaping at my left, I turn my body thrusting my right fist toward it.


    Its face inches from hand as I open my fist, releasing a pulse wave of mana at the volv, incinerating it into ashes and embers.


    The dirt rising up from the force of residual impact, like smoke.


    My vassal and my thanes surrounding me shortly on horseback before dismounting, unsheathing their bronze swords, and forming a circle around me.


    They slap their horse''s asses causing them to run off so they don''t get in the way.


    Royal Vassal Marx, "You shouldn''t have insisted standing at the frontlines, chief. "


    Prince Mendes, "Ha, heh, I''m not chief, yet.


    To make sure it gets done.


    To restore my honor.


    To avenge my clan.


    I must take back what''s rightfully mine. "


    Marx, "Yes, well, we are here your majesty, so do make use of us."


    Princes Mendes, "Well then, spread out and reinforce the line, make up for the cracks.


    I will allow two of you to stay by my side and help guard me.


    However I excel in combat, so do try to keep up."


    Marx, "We will try your majesty .


    Right Men!!!"


    ""Huah!!!""


    Marx, "Alright, Alyx!


    Your on point help the others fill in the holes in the line!


    Kalos, your with me and the First Prince Mendes!"


    The others spread out as Kalos and Marx stand on my sides , the last of the surviving volves starting to trickle in.


    Suddenly I hear horns being sounded.


    I look to the front past the pile of deads volves is an army of horseman on black scaled horses with red glowing eyes.


    Men with red glowing eyes and long black armored tails with long black spikes at the end, all dressed in black light armor, holding large black pikes, sit atop the horses.


    Among them giant black hairless cat with red glowing eyes and lean lanky frames with bodies built for speed stand amongst them.


    Finally the horns stop and the volves run out of the way, as the enemy cavalry charges.


    Prince Mendes, "Shit.


    We don''t have time to reform our lines, their to fast.


    Pike men hand your pikes to the mages!


    Mages empower the pikes with mana then launch them with spells at the enemy''s cavalry!


    Shield bearers assume defensive positions, prepare to shield bash them at the last moment!"


    However by the time I finished giving my orders.


    They are already upon us.


    The Darcets use their claws and teeth to tear through our armor like paper.


    The Lesser Daercs use their pikes to skewer so many of us, as they shoot those of us further away with strange red magic


    The riders riding Umbraur mounts that bite chunks out every soldier they can get their mouths on.


    Just as my forces are almost defeated.


    I hear a thunderous roar.


    Dragons¡­..


    I see them flying over us in the sky the whole battle almost pausing as I hear them speak.


    "ARACHNOC DARK LORD AND ADVENT OF ORCROX!!!!


    YOU HAVE BEEN DEEMED GUILTY OF BRINGING A FOREIGN CORRUPTION TO THIS WORLD!!!!


    BY ORDER OF THE GREAT ONE, ETHEREAL HIMSELF, YOU ARE TO BE EXECUTED."


    I look forward this "Dark Lord" flying up into the sky to battle them.


    Strange red mana surrounding his hands before my view is blocked out by streams of fire.


    The dragons breath fire onto the dark army ahead of us, incinerating them into ash in the wind.


    The sounds of battle resound throughout the area.


    ..............................¡­


    I watch as my dragons send my message and burn Arachnoc''s army to ash.


    Arachnoc flies towards the lead dragon a fourth generation old dragon leading a group of younger old dragons.


    They collide Arachnoc running his talons along the old dragon''s skin drawing gashes in its flesh, glowing with foriegn red energy.


    He passes him heading for the dragon behind him.


    He latches on to the younger old dragon, digging his talons inti its flesh, veins of red energy spreading across it''s black scales.


    The dragon plummets towards the ground.


    The red energy spreading to it''s eyes as its body grows spiky, l.u.s.trous, and hard, its now red eyes starting to glow.


    The corrupted dragon lashes out at the other dragons surrounding it.


    Arachnoc flies at an old dragon to the side, his talons filled with red energy, he beheads it in one slash.


    The adjacent dragon bites Arachnoc''s side and throws him to the ground, before going in for the kill.


    Only for its teeth to be blocked by a dome shaped red energy barrier.


    The other two old dragons pin the Dark Dragon to the ground, each biting its neck, and holding its torso under their claws.


    They exhale fire, their teeth still clamped down on it''s neck.


    It''s eyes finally grow still.


    The other dragon''s teeth finally pierce the red barrier, Arachnoc flies north right before the barrier shatters.


    Arachnoc flies towards the dwarf mountains.


    Dragon breath rains down upon him, causing him to fall to the ground near one of the northern mountains.


    The three remaining old dragons fly over to where he lands, a small forest clearing near the mountain, before combining their fire breath and shooting it at him.


    They look down seeing his bloodied burnt body, one of them stomping on him for good measure.


    Believing him dead they leave.


    After they leave I watch as he crawls to edge of the stone mountain.


    His hand pressing upon the stone, a hole opens and he crawls into it.


    He lays inside the hole vertically his arms crossed.


    The hole closes sealing him in like a coffin, but I can still tell he lives.


    I watch as the usually blue ambient mana in the area is slowly died purple from the red energy gifted by Orcrox.


    The Aether becomes something I had never intended, Maisma.


    ...............................


    After deciding to change the tittle of chief to king.


    King Mendes was crowned as the first human king.


    Now he sits at his desk in the castle''s royal study.


    The night sky of the dimly glowing star river behind him, through the window.


    Three knocks sound in the door in front if him.


    Running his fingers through his short black hair he answers, "Come in."


    A young pale woman with white hair and golden eyes in a scholar''s robe walks in.


    "You asked to see me your highness?"


    King Mendes, "Yes, Scholar Aera I would like you to study Archmage Grandas''s notes from before he went mad.


    I heard he was working on the first step of a summoning circle."


    Aera, "Pardon me your majesty, but isn''t that what turned him in The Dark Lord Arachnoc?"


    King Mendes, "Yes.


    However there may be something of use in there."


    Aera, "I understand your majesty, I will begin right away."


    After being dismissed she leaves shutting the door behind her.


    King Mendes clasps his hands together, reflecting.

 Chapter 10 - 10 First Demigod

    I took a turned my head gazing at the massive dark green fruit trees half the height of a mountain, the massive branches weaving a canopy blocking out most of the star rivers light.


    Smaller dark green trees with winding trunks only twice the height of a man was the only other trees.


    Dense dark green 3-foot high grass covers the ground as I wade through it my slightly smaller elven ears twitching at the slightest sound.


    I pass a massive stone lying flat on the ground surrounded by four smaller 5 foot tall stone pillars, further surrounded by a circle of small round rocks.


    On the larger rectangular stone in the middle sits a stone a fourth of its size standing up on its end towards the sky.


    The ground within the ring of stones b.a.r.e despite the outside of them being surrounding by the tall dark green grasses.


    As I walk past the shrine of stone my pale skin glowed blue, my eyes shined gold as this symbol carved into the top shrine stone glowed gold.


    The Symbol of Razyl the same tattoo I was born with over my right eye, which is now glowing gold.


    The gold light reflecting off my black hair I move towards the clearing behind the shrine, unfazed.


    This has happened to me many times before.


    Walking into the clearing I see an opening in the stone cliff face, its small round entrance decorated with all manner of orange paints, ceramic beads, bronze beads, and various bones or skulls of trophies offered to Razyl God of Power.


    I enter the sacred cave hut, all manner of scrolls along the shelves that have been carved into the walls, and lying about on tables and desks.


    Finally, I find the Sacred Text of Razyl describing the night of his descent.


    I open the scroll and begin to read.


    ...............¡­....


    After the dream of a young woman and a strange series of events, the tribesman of the Burning Palm Tribe erected the Sacred shrine and began the ritual.


    The tribesmen swayed as they chanted in a crowded circle around the shrine gazing up at the night sky, the star river glowing dimly against the darkness of the void.


    After their collective gaze hit the Shrine of Razyl they fell on their knees and hands bows covered in blue paints their eyes tattoos all facing the ground.


    Then there was a loud sound like thunder accompanied wind.


    The tribesman looked up at the large tall man with navy blue skin, long cords of black hair and glowing gold eyes, his body surrounded by a blue aura.


    "I am Razyl God of Power and Hier to Throne of The Gods.


    I have come to gift you the divine runes so your knowledge and magic may advance.


    Behold the Divine Runes."


    Then 26 glowing blue glyphs appeared in front of Razyl.


    The leader of the Tribesman appeared a woman the same one that had the dream.


    Her hair and natural eye tattoo over her right eye dark green, her skin pale, and her eyes a bright blue, her long firm elven ears pierced with ceramic earrings.


    The woman her name Shae asked reverently, "You say you are the prince of the gods, are you not king?"


    Razyl answered, "No my father Myc is King of the Gods.


    He and my mother Vela are the Ancestral Gods, created by The Great One Ethereal himself."


    Shae, "Then who is Ethereal?"


    Razyl answers, "The God of the Gods."


    "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    A collective gasp resounds through the tribesman from their very mouths in surprise.


    Razyl says, "As the God of Power I shall grant those who ask power, in exchange for... an offering.


    The amount of power will be decided through the deal made."


    Then with the sound of thunder and a flash of light, Razyl is gone.


    Razyl appeared later that night in Shae''s hut and seduced her, impregnating her after a night of passion.


    The Head Priestess of Razyl then gave birth nine months later to the first demigod, a girl named Zeyla.


    ...............


    After reading it I rolled up the scroll subconsciously muttering two words.


    "Father, Mother."


    It has been over four thousand years since then and I am now a highly revered guardian of the Burning Palm Tribe, our tribe has grown even absorbing several smaller tribes into it.


    We recently defeated the Chiefs of the Claw Tribe and Talon Tribe, leaving only massive The Martial Tribe with their oracle, the Warpath Tribe, the Red Flower Tribe, the Dancing Fist Tribe, and The Solid Word Tribe.


    "ERAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHIIIAAAAHHHHHHH"


    Zeyla, "The nearest village in that direction is Ramrock, shit.


    Sounds like a fire dragon."


    I dart off pass the shrine and into the forest, the glow of my fathers symbol on the shrine fading in the distance behind me.

 Chapter 11 - 11 Mindless Dragons

    "ERRRRRRRAAAAAHEEEAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!"


    Zeyla dashed through the thick under growth, running underneath the massive Tropical Trees that filled her native jungle.


    She neared the Ramrock the rain beginning to pour, claps of thunder and lightning sounding from the brewing storm clouds.


    Finally she reached a massive mountain covered in its own jungle of trees.


    Each filled with tree huts made from bone and hide, sometimes laden with bronze, at each trees base a large cl.u.s.ter of huts.


    Most of the trees were on fire, and those that weren''t were going to be.


    Zeyla leaps, jumps and dodges as she climbs the mountain towards the sound of the dragon''s roaring.


    Right at the moment she is about to enter the flames a cold blistering wind filled with snow flakes spreads out from her.


    The cold wind spreads out from her body quelling the flames and covering the area in a thick layer of frost.


    While she moves further toward the mountains summit, the cold wind spreads ahead of her in all directions putting out the flames.


    She reaches the summit a massive fire dragon feasting on ashes and the corpses of her fallen brethren.


    Zeyla throws her enchanted spear Frost Thorn at the dragon.


    Usually dragons are protectors most dragons carrying intelligence and a sense of duty to protect Origin, but this one was like a mindless beast.


    The dragon roars as the spear pierces its hide, frost quickly spreads across it body only stopping at its right shoulder, most of it covering its rib cage.


    Zeyla charges at the fire dragon its eyes glaring at her like in rage.


    Her left hand charging with a spiraling whirlwind of mana condensing into a deep blue sphere.


    An orange glow fills the fire dragon''s c.h.e.s.t traveling up its neck and exiting its mouth in a torrent of flames.


    Zeyla throws her hand forward spewing forth blue flames of mana from her palm into the dragon''s breath, overpowering it''s fire and engulfing the dragon in blue magic flames.


    The magic cursed flames burned away everything the fire dragon had, not even it''s ashes or mana remained.


    Only Frost Thorn left behind untouched by Zeyla''s magic.


    The magic flames would''ve spread devouring everything in its path, only the overseers and guardians able to intervene, but with a flick of her wrist the magic flames dispersed into mana.


    Aborbing the excess mana her flames added to the aether, she extended her hand s.u.c.k.i.n.g it into her body.


    She walks up to her enchanted bronze spear plucking it from the ground.


    Slowly but surely the tribesman returned to their homes and life went on, in the Jungle of The Burning Palm.


    ..............................¡­


    In the temperate forests of the Dwarven Mountains North of the Trones Kingdom''s capital, a roar shook the snow still falling.


    The humans may have named these mountains the Dwarven Mountains, but to the dwarves who live there these mountains only have one name.


    Right now A single male dwarf covered in wolf fur and iron armor stands outside a cavern on the edge of a mountain''s cliff.


    "ERRRRRRAAAAAAAAGHHHHHHHHGHHHH!!!!!"


    The dragon''s roar again shook the ground causing several avalanches on nearby mountain''s surrounding the hills and cliffs outstretched before the dwarf.


    In the not so far distance after the hills and cliffs is a large town surrounded by three mountains.


    The large town only an extension of the massive city within those three mountains and below their grounds.


    Above the town a fire dragon spewed fire down at the them, its body like a tiny red speck buzzing around in the distance.


    Ivar of House Oxfist had just asked all he could within his underground city if they would come with him to help aid Meadgard who is under attack by a dragon, but no one would.


    Now he stood on the edge of the cliff in front of his city''s entrance, his feet still in place the only thing holding him back, fear, as he stared at that little red dot buzzing in the distance.


    Making up his mind he pushed beyond the fear taking a step and turning to his right to go down the stairs, starting his trek towards Meadgard.


    He saw the smoke rising from the burnt and charred buildings as the fire dragon feasted on the army sent to slay it.


    Ivar trembled as he felt for his iron sword the only thing at his waist his large dagger he usually carries as a precaution.


    Ivar, "I forgot my sword.


    Even with one how would I be able to slay a fire dragon."


    Falling to his knees he began praying to me of all people.


    Seeing this I take less than a speck of my refined gold energy crystalizing it into a flat board like shape, I take a few specks of my black matter and some iron from origin.


    I weave the iron and my black matter specks together around the gold crystalized energy into a sword.


    I take some of my raw blue energy which has high affinity to its very watered down version, mana.


    Taking the raw blue energy I crystallize it placing it in the pommel, and along the hilt.


    Finished I throw it down to Ivar''s location.


    The sword falls from the sky stopping mid air just before Ivar, gently floating before him.


    Ivar stares at the sword in awe then offers a quiet prayer of thanks.


    Ivar takes the sword in his hand resting the flat of the blade on his palm marveling at it as he names it, Ethereal''s Blade.


    Walking into the almost completely destroyed town, Ivar points Ethereal''s Blade at the dragon a sphere of dark blue energy forming at it''s tip.


    The fire dragon halting it meal to look up at the sphere at the end of the blade, right before it enlarges and shoots toward him.


    The sphere vaporizes the dragons head all the way down past its neck to its shoulders, the rest of its body charred black just from the radiation coming of the blue energy.


    The sphere somehow luckily misses the three mountains behind the dragon, but hits a far off mountain in the distance, obliterating it before dispersing itself into the materials left behind in that area.


    Ivar pokes the dead dragon''s corpse with Ethereal''s Blade as more dwarves come out of the wood work, all to confirm the fire dragons death.


    Ivar of House Oxfist would forever be known among the dwarves as a great hero, and the first dwarf to slay a dragon.

 Chapter 12 - 12 Habits of Rocyl

    My Massive storm-like body of black mists and globs of blue energy, cracking with bolts of gold lightning, floats in the void of darkness.


    The outer reaches of my body surrounding my first world Origin, its Star River wound around it, each end of the yellow fiery cord tied in a knot, a star with three rings.


    My vast eyes swirling with blue energy like bottomless whirlpools of energy, begin to look down at my creation''s inhabitants.


    I stop, realizing that though I have named and categorized the diluted by-product of my energy as Mana or Ambient Mana as Aether, I have yet to name my own energies or even mass.


    Contemplating my own parts highly influenced by the Primordial Sea of Chaos that I drank not so long ago, I name my raw unrefined blue energy, Mystic.


    Taking a look at my black stormy body of black gaseous matter, I named my main body of mass, Primordial Black, and its current form, Primordial Mist.


    Watching the gold bolt of electric-like energy flash across and through-out my body, I realize it is simply a form of my Mystic refined to the utmost, I name it, Arcanum.


    Thinking over my parts I unconsciously speak my mind aloud.


    "Mystic, Arcanum and Primordial Mist, these are the sum of my parts, as I am Ethereal."


    Done contemplating the energies, and matter that make up my body, I focus my eyes on Origin and observe my creation''s inhabitants.


    Dancing in the air I sea wind elementals.


    Swimming through the waters and wading through the shallows I see Water Elementals.


    Walking through the forest and jungles I see primitive plant elementals, even walking trees known as treants.


    First I take the water elementals and gather them all in a large group of hundreds.


    I compress and condense their bodies into even more humanoid forms.


    I cover their bodies in a thick layer of condensed and compressed ice like a shell, the water of their bodies only showing at their various humanoid joints.


    I mold a large spherical core in their c.h.e.s.t from a mixture of half condense ice and half mana, enabling them two easier control their inner water pressure which controls their bodies movements.


    The primary core also gives them the ability to manipulate, absorb and cultivate mana.


    I form a smaller secondary core their heads two-thirds mana one-third ice, the core heightening their intelligence and giving many of them sentience.


    Intelligence happens to heighten control over mana, their innate mana and one''s ability to absorb mana, in other words, overall mana affinity is increased by intelligence.


    I further mold their bodies shape making them more intricate details, their eyes made of water covered in thin ice giving off a soft glow from the mana of the core in their heads.


    I give them noses, pointed ears, fingers, opposable thumbs, and hair of water or ice sometimes snow.


    I make swirling carving along their icy shell-like armor and further alter their secondary cores to give them telepathy through the use of mana or magic.


    I make male modeled ones and female modeled one in various shapes and sizes.


    Finishing my new and improve water elementals I give them one final ability before naming them.


    By combining water from themselves and using an instinctual magic spell they can create offspring of their same species.


    I name the new and improved species of water elementals, Hydro kin.


    Finishing my work on the Hydro Kin I drop them off into three small colonies.


    Another in a large lake on the western continent.


    The last in a large river on the northern continent to help keep the dragons and their dragon kin company.


    Taking my eyes off the Hydro Kin and focus on the wind elementals flying through the sky while others relax in clouds, I pick them up gathering them together to begin improving them.


    I begin with a core made purely of mana weaving it together with various meaning and intent, into a pure core of mana programmed to stay in a ball and act as a sentient brain for them.


    The new type of mana core give them sentience, increased control over their motor functions and mana affinity as well as the ability to cultivate mana, even manipulate it.


    I form their bodies around the cores giving them the upper half of human-shaped humanoids cover in dry ice also known as solidified air shell-like armor and the lower halves of wisp-like ghosts.


    I make them in both male and female features in various shapes and sizes, with the ability to temporarily turn completely into the wind, their mana cores still at their centers.


    Completed I name them, Aer Kin, then release them scattering them into origin''s skies and highest mountains.


    Gathering up the primitive plant elementals and treants, I mold them into human-like shapes in various shapes and sizes, both males and females.


    I shape their muscles from thick roots, their skin from leaf-like material, their organs from plant flesh, their blood from aloe vera, their hair made off grasses and vines.


    I create their eyes in the appearance of shamrock pearls that glowing with traces of mana used to program them with sight.


    I cover their bodies with a small amount hard dense tree-like bark armor.


    I take a minute to each give them points green ears that can hear, and actual vocal cords, along with fully functional noses.


    I mold a single mana core in each of their c.h.e.s.ts to give them mana affinity and the ability to cultivate mana, most of their mana having high affinity with plants.


    After molding their plant brains in their wood skulls to give them sentience I take a good look at them and name them, Flora Kin.


    Completed with the alteration of plant elementals and treants into flora kin I scatter them to all four continents, the flora kin instinctually moving towards the nearest forests.


    Relishing in the satisfying p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of creating a few new species I take a moment to enjoy the sensation, before turning my gaze back to Origin.


    I focus on the wildes'' jungle territory in the jungle south of the Eth Forest inhabited by human, and west of the regals'' jungle territory.


    Before they finally come to a pillar of stone with a wide base and a hole in the center of its top half a blue sphere of mana glowing in it, an electric blue glowing symbol carved below it into the stone.


    A circle of glowing blue stone surrounding the small shrine.


    The three wildes one female with long black hair tied in a warriors braid, her skin a golden caramel.


    The other two males one large with a pale skin tone with a braided blonde Mohawk.


    The one leading them at the head small, with a lean build and short shaggy black hair, his skin pale.


    The small male leading, lands first a yard or two away from the shrine the other two shortly land after him following close behind.


    The leader walks up to the shrine placing his hand on the symbol.


    His palm over the sigil, he softly asks, "Rocyl, we humbly ask for your presence."


    Rocyl dressed in black robes with blue and gold trimmings casually steps out from behind the shrine and leans up against his shrine.


    Rocyl answers, "You called?"


    Rocyl''s mystical mana spreading out engulfing area in his presence, the drake hesitating as it slows down to a careful tiptoe, still following the scent of the three wildes.


    The wildes simultaneously take a knee each of their right fists over their hearts.


    Group Leader, "Great One we ask"


    Rocyl, "The Great One is Ethereal, our creator.


    You will address me as your majesty.


    Are we clear?"


    Group Leader, "Yes your majesty.


    We ask for power to avenge our kin, as our village was destroyed by a large purple drake with a blue stripe along each of its sides.


    We¡­ We are all that is left."


    Rocyl, "You ask for power?


    Are you sure you don''t want to speak with my older brother Razyl instead?


    He tends to hand out that sort of thing."


    Group leader, "Yes your majesty it is all we d.e.s.i.r.e, you are who we wish to bargain with."


    Rocyl, "Very well, Jayarc, I will give you, Thaya, and Drayon the power you seek.


    You will each receive your own word of power and greater magic power.


    However, you must all pledge yourselves to me, spread my name, recruit followers and sign this."


    Holding out his arm towards the three wildes, he flicks his wrist a glowing blue contract with even brighter runes written upon it, appearing in his hand.


    After they each place their thumb upon the contract signing it, the contract disappears in a burst of mystical mana.


    A magic circle appears beneath each of the runes of the overseers glowing as they move across their skin''s surface.


    Rocyl, "Jayarc I bestow you with the word of power, Obliterate.


    Thaya I bestow upon you the word of power, Mend.


    Drayon I bestow upon you the word of power, Protect."


    The rune along their bodies each coming together to form magical structures upon their skin''s surface before diming as the circles light slowly goes out.


    Finished Rocyl turns invisible and flies up to the little flat piece of land I built for his parents.


    ...............


    Stupid mortals they didn''t even want to make a contract with me, they just knew I had they closest shrine.


    Dumbasses as if I can''t easily read your puny minds.


    Finally, after flying for what seemed like an hour, I land upon the edge of the Ancestral Plane as my descendants refer to it.


    I always liked the name the Divine Realm but nooooo, nobody listens to me it''s always Razyl this and Razyl that.


    Stupid elder brother, when is he gonna let me make some important decisions for a change.


    I walk up to the High Tower built by Ethereal himself when this realm was made, and I open the massive stone doors closing them behind me as I walk inside.


    Going up the stairs I accidentally let my thoughts slip out of my mouth.


    Rocyl, "I''m pretty sure Father and The Great One have already caught on to what we doing.


    If they really wanted to they could have stopped us already, although father does always look at us with disappointment in his eyes.


    Well, I''m sure if the Great One said anything father would act on his behalf.


    Ughth these stairs are taking too long."


    Levitating and then flying up the staircase I finally make it the highest floor, to see my elder brother and siblings already there having a conversation.


    Shit, I hope they didn''t hear, but they probably did.


    As I land at the top of the steps and walk into the room I see them all stop in the middle of their conversation and look at me.


    Razyl floats a smirk on his face with a pompous snort and turns back to the others starting back up the conversation.


    Hey, I may be third born but at least I''m not 999th born like Jeri, f.u.c.k.i.n.g looking down at me like pompous assroll.


    I walk up behind the long counter several bookcase between me and it as my wife Emerald walks up to me.


    Her green hair and long black robes swaying as she walk up to me her head down as her eyes glowing green eyes gaze up at me, a shy smile on her face.


    I''m so lucky.


    Wait what was I thinking about I can''t remember.


    She hands me a book with a red cover on it and no title. Her eyes turning to look up at me expectingly.


    "Thank you honey dearest.


    I''ve been looking for this one for a while now."


    She presses her body against mine her soft plump c.h.e.s.t pressing against my lower c.h.e.s.t, her eyes looking up at me sparkling.


    I set the book down and guide her behind a bookcase a few rows back as we have a few moments of passionate lovemaking.


    After a few hours, we come back out from behind the bookcase, to the counter.


    My hand move toward the book on the counter as my eyes briefly look at my wife''s lower stomach, noticing we have just conceived our 555th child.


    Well, it still in the first few hours of development should be about 12 months before she gives birth.


    Taking the book from earlier in my hands I look out at my siblings as I notice that they''re finished talking, most of them along with Razyl moving for the staircase.


    My younger brother Acyl the only one walking towards me.


    He stops in front of the counter, his eyes glancing at my wife''s stomach before looking back at me making eye contact.


    Acyl, "I notice you''ve just conceived another child."


    Rocyl, "What this about Acyl."


    Acyl, "What no hug?


    No how''s it going, little brother?


    No I heard you just got five more wives and have twenty-three children on the way?"


    Rocyl, "You got five more wives?"


    Acyl, "No, but that not point.


    The point is your up here all secluded with your wife, all your children, grandkids, and descendants all the time.


    Not to mention you only go out to see the mortals once in a while.


    You haven''t even been to the city in two thousand years let alone gone hunting.


    You need to get out more instead of cataloging all these books and scroll all the time, and well procreating."


    Rocyl, "Huahh, Acyl you know very well I and my bloodline are in charge of running the high tower''s library, as per contract with father."


    Acyl, "Ya, Which wrote and volunteered for after practically shoving it in father''s hand and demanding he approve it!


    Huahh, look me and the others have decided to go hunting the giant wild rabbits their population has been getting out of hand lately.


    I think it would be good for you if came along.


    Okay?"


    Rocyl, "Pass.


    Hard pass.


    Don''t wanna not gonna and ain''t doing shit.


    Acyl you know that running the High Tower is a full-time job, along with my side job of tending to the mortals.


    So the answer is no, I''m not going.


    However, I will write down in the official records, that the giant rabbit population has risen again after two hundred years right on target per cycle, just like last time.


    Now if your done brother could you please show yourself out, I need to record recent events in the third 10th volume of The Records of Creation."


    Acyl, "Yah sure."


    Rocyl, "Oh and on your way out could you send up my first born son Arqo?


    I need to go over the new management system with him."


    Acyl walks down the stairs as I move my eyes back the 10th volume currently in my hands.


    Rocyl, "Ok, time to get to work."

 Chapter 13 - 13 Conflict of Interest

    Sitting upon a large blue diamond throne grown with magic by my children and descendants, I try to ignore its radiant glow of Mystical Mana.


    My head resting on my fist, I contemplate the source of my frustration.


    I shifting my frowning gaze toward the throne room that used to be a dining hall.


    Remembering this I think back on how my offspring have remodeled most if not all of the castle.


    The large living room that where I taught so many of my children to walk and told them stories of The Great One Ethereal, now refurbished into a dining hall.


    The many playrooms converted into a lounging area''s to drink tea and gossip like women.


    The great kitchen now filled with servants who won''t even allow me in for a midnight snack.


    My hundreds of children''s rooms from their childhoods turned into bland guest rooms, barracks, and small armories.


    I shift my eyes to my overly large fancy chair my children call a throne.


    Worst of all I am forced to sit upon this chair all day without rest, just in case one of my own children wish for an "Audience" I can''t even freely visit them and I am stuck here till nightfall.


    Of all the things, why this, I just want to relax and spend time with my family.


    Thinking back I try to remember what started it all.


    Oh, right I had children.


    ...............¡­....


    Standing on the large hill before Steep Peak, Thaya, and Drayon at my sides, The Oracle Seri subdued gazing at the ground, our great army at our back, I reminisce on how we achieved all this.


    Using our increased magical abilities, and our words of power we slew the drake that destroyed our village.


    Afterward we slew every spitfire, wyvern, drake, and dragon we could find, ha sentient dragons my a.s.s.


    They were all just mindless beasts who feasted on the destruction of others.


    Slowly but surely we eliminated multiple threats from the Descent Jungles while gathering followers.


    We conquered tribes after tribe was seizing their lands, many even submit willingly to us, others surrender the moment they knew who we are.


    That was the hardest tribe to conquer.


    Knowing Oracle are gifted by The Great One with extremely powerful defense mechanisms, we slowly corrupted, replaced, or converted her tribal leaders and priests.


    Finally, we had converted the entire upper echelon anyone besides the Oracle Seri slaughtered, and there were so few.


    The Oracle realizing that her entire tribe had been conquered, was surrounded without ever laying a hand on her, she submitted.


    Now here we stand having conquered our entire race, even having placed a foothold in the horned one''s territory just recently discovered on the forest''s edge.


    My people at my back, my friends at my sides, and our oldest enemy in front of us.


    Dragons.


    Signaling the archers to ready their bows, I stare out at Steep Peak relishing in the thought of slaying these "Pure-Dragons" a grin spreads across my safe.


    Jayarc, "Fire!"


    Shelving books in the High Tower with my wife Emerald, Razyl followed by Jesyl, Reyla, and Acyl barge into my place of work Razyl clearly upset.


    Razyl shouts angrily, "Rocyl whats are you doing, your followers have already launched an attack on the sacred dragons."


    Shocked my hand stops the book I was shelving dropping to the floor, I turn towards him.


    Rocyl, "What, did you just say?"


    Razyl, "Huah, crap, you clearly did not know.


    Alright, come we must report this to father before things become worse."


    Rocyl, "Ah, Yes."


    Razyl and the others flying down the staircase, as I follow behind them a sense of urgency running through me.


    We fly over the plains, hills, and forests, quickly passing over the walled of the city that''s never even been attacked.


    Landing on the steps of the castle and barging in through the doors, we are met with the angry countenance of our father, king of the gods.


    Myc, "What have you done?"


    Razyl, "Father we apologize but Rocyl''s foll"


    Myc interrupts angrily, "I know very well what happened!


    This is all because of your arrogance!


    First, you decided among yourselves that those of specific colors are superior!


    Second, you proclaim yourselves gods!


    Third, you all start cults to worship you when they should only be worshipping Ethereal!


    Now you give power to your cultists disrupting the balance Ethereal himself put in place, and allow them to attack dragons!


    It was one thing when they attack the dragon''s descendants who had become mindless beasts, but now they attack the sacred guardians created by Ethereal himself for the sole task of protecting Origin and our realm gifted to us by him.


    You Dare!


    Now I have no choice but to directly report this to The Great One Ethereal himself."


    Father sits back on his throne his eyes closed as he presumably contacts The Great One, through their link.


    There''s nothing I can do but accept my punishment now.


    ...............


    I focus my mana in both my hands filling it with my killing intent, while I focus mana in my mouth as I recite divine runes that take form a flowing down from my mouth into the air like a river flow into my mana orbs in both hands, rotating around them as I fill them with curses.


    The arrows still raining down at the Steep Peak, I shoot my two cursed mana orbs at the mountain.


    Soaring through the leaving trails of blue behind them they smash into the mountain with an explosion of rippling mana, causing a large rockslide down the half face me.


    ...............


    Craning my neck upward I turn my head toward the clan''s vice head.


    Clan Vice Head, "You three go see what that racket is on about outside!


    Now!


    The last thing we need is another earthquake the last one woke up Master Le Fang.


    If it''s not an earthquake silence whatever it is and do not return until you do, we can, not afford to disturb the masterful Old Dragon."


    Getting up with the others we quickly head out the nearest entrance our black smooth scales shinnying in the starlight as we spread our leathery black wing and take flight, our large strong legs launching us off the cliff face.


    As we come to the other side of Le Fang Peak we see an entire horde of wildes dressed in bronze armor firing arrows and magic at out clan''s head mountain.


    Le Ha, "Shit, they are of the favored races."


    Le Ho, "This is bad Le Ha."


    Le Ha, "We can''t lay a finger on them.


    It is ordained by The Great One that we protect them and all of his precious creations."


    Le Zo, "Indeed Le Ha, not to mention our elders say the same thing.


    Perhaps if we warn them or scared them with a simple shout?"


    Le Ha, "Perhaps, but it could easily backfire.


    However, I don''t know what else we can do."


    Le Ho, "If Old Dragon Master Le Fang wakes up from his slumber¡­


    It'' worth a shot."


    Le Ha, "Agreed."


    Le Zo, "Agreed."


    Le Ho, "Agreed."


    Le Ha and I both look at Le Ho while each raising a scaly brow.


    Le Ha, "Le Ho, You don''t need to agree with yourself, out loud.


    It is unbecoming."


    Le Ho, "Of course Le Ha, my apologies.


    I will work hard to improve myself."


    Le Ha, "It is good you understand Le Ho."


    Suddenly a smaller wilde at the head of his horde launches a powerful spell at Le Ho, damaging his wing.


    Le Ho, Le Ha and Le Zo all roar, "YOU DARE ATTACK A PURE-BLOODED DRAGON!!!!"


    Le Ho swops in toward them in anger.


    I let at a roar following shortly, as Le Ha tilts his head back spewing forth massive flames, before following ready to kill these ingrates with us.


    ...............


    By Ethereal''s Bottomless Eyes they can talk.


    Three black dragons swoop towards their smooth black scales reflecting the bright starlight of the star river.


    Their massive wings quickly block out the light from above as they breathe fire upon us, their blue eyes lit with fiery rage.


    Drayon activates his word of power.


    Drayon shouts, "Protect!"


    A blue shield of light covers us and our troops like a protect skin, as an ornate tower shield of mana appears over his arm, glowing with divine runes.


    He slams his shield into the ground, it spreads becoming a large dome shield over the three of us.


    The Oracle left outside with the minimal protection of the blue second skin of mana.


    The dragon fire stopped two of the dragons begin ripping through the second skin shield of our troops by what appears to be mana infused teeth.


    I''ll have to butcher them for parts to use in crafting later.


    The third dragon in front of us brings down his jaws on our dome shield above, his teeth not even scratching it.


    He curls back his long slender neck and plate on his head protruding the back and two similar plates cover his front leg''s joints.


    Just as he is lunging forward, I yell, "Bring down the shield now."


    The shield goes down and I activate my word of power, "Obliterate."


    My word of power become a spell of spinning mana that shoots into the dragon''s op maw before the dragon closes its mouth.


    It''s c.h.e.s.t briefly expands with a resounding crunch as blood runs out its mouth and it just stares at us with an angry glare.


    I hear humming from it and then it open''s its mouth several blood red mana crystals with large dark blue sparks of mana running across their surface shoot toward us.


    Drayon takes the front raising the dome shield again, several cracks appears along with it as the blood red mana crystal ricochet off it., a few managing to lodge themselves into the shield.


    The dragon still shooting forth the blood mana crystals the come shield is shattered as several more manage two penetrate the shield, the shield shattering.


    Drayon''s word of power reverting back to a tower shield stuck in the ground, a massive blood crystal hits his shield shattering into a few large pieces knocking him back and causing a large crack in his shield.


    Catching him in herm arms Thaya use her word of power, "Mend."


    His blood going back into his wound before the close and his body heals along with his word of power.


    The dragon still shooting crystal as I continuously use my word of power, "Obliterate" shattering them before they can hit us.


    Finally, the blood crystal stop right before the dragon starts speaking some strange language divine runes coming out his mouth in streams upon streams.


    I use this chance utilizing my word of power "Obliterate" the spell shattering almost dispersing into the aether, before suddenly imploding on its self the fragmented runes coming together int strange ways as it does and exploding.


    Most of the dragon''s maw destroyed its bottom jaw gone as the force of the failed spells backfire shoots him a few dozen yards away as it burns his open neck wound.


    Most of his head in deep blue fire, while destroying his internal organs, and broken bones protruding from all over his body, his body stiffen the light in his eyes far gone and covered in blood.


    The other two dragons notice their dead comrade and roar loud ear shattering roars louder than thunder filled with apparent sorrow.


    The Earth shakes as I feel it in my bones, my nose bleeding just from the sound as I get a horrible headache.


    Finally, it stops, but then I hear over nine combined even louder roars from the mountains as it begins to crumble, and shake large chunks of it sliding off its sides nine dragons fly out from the dragon as the collective roar continues.


    I try to steal my resolve as I see the fly group cataclysm.


    Then they stop hover in the air, as a massive dragon three times their individual size stands up from underneath the rubble of the mountain spreading forth it wings and letting loose a roar so loud I go deaf and I feel a few of my inner organ burst as my heart beats so fast I feel my ribs crack.


    Seeing all this I think one thing, "What have we done."


    Then I black out, my instincts taking over.


    ...............


    Opening my eyes and looking at my children before me from my throne, my anger returns to me.


    How arrogant.


    I should''ve stopped them from the start, the fools.


    Myc scowls his voice dropped and serious, "The Great One Ethereal, has decided to handle this himself.


    Are you happy, The Great One has most likely lost much faith in us with this.


    Go reflect on your actions all of you.


    You may not leave this realm for one thousand years, or have contact with the other races.


    No, go, back, home."


    Razyl, "But fath"


    Myc, "Silence!


    Or do you want to make it four thousand years?


    Perhaps with none of you fancy tea."


    Jesyl, "Not the Tea!"


    Myc, "Yes the tea.


    Now go before before add seven thousand years."


    Reyla, "But you said fou"


    Myc, "GO!!!"


    My children quickly leave closing the doors behind them.


    I scowl at the where they left from and wrap my hand around my throne''s thumb, cracking it as I restrain myself.


    Rotten children, I hope they learn this lesson, the fools.


    ...............


    Watching Origin from the void, flashes of gold lightning and thunder resounding throughout my body, I think about Myc''s message.


    I thought their needless interference was harmless, clearly, I was wrong.


    I''ll need to think more this to prevent it from happening again.


    I create an incarnation from a tiny drop of my power the size of an island.


    This should do.


    Sending him forth to Origin my incarnation manifest above the crumble peak of the mountain above the battle, as a black wilde with gold fur and swirling blue eyes.


    Turning my head toward the battle I see all the dragons charging up their fire breath, and the followers of Rocyl charging up their mana while reciting their spells in English.


    Ignoring whatever English is, teleport between them as they each fire at each other.


    Holding out my hands I stop the flames and spells from colliding with my telekinesis,


    Ethereals Incarnation shouts, "Yield!!"


    My voice entering the ears and minds of everyone within miles, I disperse the flames into the air, and the spell into the aether.


    The Dragons, "How da"


    The dragons recognizing who I am all stop and bow reflexively their all foreheads flat on the ground in submission.


    The three wildes clearly yell at me their mind completely shrouded by instinct like wild beasts.


    Jayarc"Who are you!!! You"


    Ethereal''s Incarnation levitating down towards them commands, his face filled with anger, and seriousness, "Kneel."


    The wildes'' knees buckle falling before me on their hands and knees.


    I land in front of them and notice my oracle off to the side a few yards away the ground around her untouched by the scorched black earth surrounding it, herself unharmed.


    I turn my attention back to the three wildes in front of me who have murdered one of their own protectors, for what misdirected revenge?


    Fools.


    I raise my hand in front of them and give them their sentence, "Jayarc, Thaya, Drayon as punishment for attacking your protector''s fully sentient dragons.


    I hereby strip you of your words of power, your mana, and your ability to use mana.


    I further stip you of your fertility, and ability to grow.


    You shall forever be powerless, and unable to continue your individual bloodlines."


    My stretched out hand lightly tugs at their mana disperse it complete along with any magical structures and abilities they have while riding the sources of their fertility of life as well as vigor.


    Ethereal''s Incarnation, "My Oracle, Seri come forth I have a gift for you.


    Ser I bestow upon you and your bloodline the gift of limited control over your defensive mechanisms I placed upon you and all other oracles.


    You may now rise for your hardship I bless you with this gift.


    May you live long and live strong."


    After completing what I tasked myself with I disperse my incarnation whirling him like a ribbon in the wind back into the rest of my body and absorbing him.


    That night I watched as Seri cut off Jayarc, Thaya, and Drayon''s heads.


    She then threw them before the chiefdom''s leadership and regained control over her chiefdom, this time as its sole ruler.


    Why are they so violent?

 Chapter 14 - Anouncement: Forced Delay & New Schedule

    The whole time I''ve been writing this series I''ve been sick, this is officially week six.


    I recently had a relapse for the second time and my family has forced me not to work until I am healthy.


    I told them I wouldn''t work for at least a week but because they think me working on this series made me relapse, I don''t know when I will be able to write more chapters.


    So I thought I could at the very least give you a heads up so you''re not just sitting there waiting and get triggered or whatever lol.


    So I went ahead and wrote this.


    The other thing that''s happening is I realized after going over my data that even in the most optimal situation, my web novel series earnings would not be able to support me financially.


    At most I would earn roughly 5,000 dollars annually and in the most amazingly exceptional situation with the absolute best results the annual income of a low-income household probably less.


    So with this, I have decided that I will be pursuing programming and try to build a game of my own eventually and make short-term income through other means.


    However, this is the first series I actually enjoy I writing so I am gonna be continuing it.


    Once I''m healthy I''ll be writing one chapter a week instead of two and be releasing it on Fridays.


    I may not always be able to edit it due to learning and pursuing programming.


    I really do not want to drop this series ever, even if I stop writing I want to continue writing this series for years to come, it feels like my child at this point, that''s how much I love it.


    So rest assured I am not dropping this series.


    If you read all this thank you and have a good week.


    Sincerely,


    Ethereal

 Chapter 15 - 14 Hollow Victory Part 1

    In the center of the northern continent is a massive grassland surrounded by several mountains, cliffs, and rough hills covered temperate forests.


    The surrounding terrain teeming with seemingly countless firstborn dragons, elder dragons, ancient dragons, old dragons, and various dragons species descended from them, even a few dragonkin dwelling among them.


    Fucius resting upon the plains of the valley his massive body larger than most of the mountains combined covering most of the vast open plains, his head resting upon his arms, his eyes still open and relaxed.


    Suddenly his eyes become focused as he raises his head and turns his head toward his right, staring off away from origin into the void.


    At that same moment the other four guardian dragons patrolling void around origin, all turn their heads in the same direction as Fucius.


    Out in the void surrounding Origin, Ethereal shifts his bottomless eyes of swirling Mystic in that same direction, and turns them back to origin.


    Ethereal, "It seems Orcrox approaches, luckily it should take him a few thousand years."


    ............................


    The Regals'' troops spread out from the forest on the edge of a clearing around a wildes'' village, appearing from behind trees and fanning out toward the wildes'' village.


    The screams and cries of wildes echoing throughout the night as the light of flames consume the village.


    Many wildes children and women being dragged from their homes and families then tossed into cages as the men fight the regals.


    Many of them falling to magics they do not know.


    ..................¡­.............


    Stomping up the hallway to the throne room I feel my blood boil with rage.


    I growl out, "Damn Reigis, how could he ignore my warnings."


    "REIGIS!!! HOW C"


    Reigis adorned in gold, blue and white robes his antlers adorned with all manner of jewelry, doesn''t even looking at me when he raises his hand, commanding me to stop.


    Feeling my blood boil I shift my glare toward the Royal Consort, General Ryatha as she stands in front of the throne to the kings right.


    Briefly turning her head briefly towards me, her pompous face smirks before once again face King Reigis, her adorned yet revealing bronze armor shifting with her red cloak, the blue half circle of antlers on the back.


    I look up at the flag above the king''s throne with that same sigil representing our nation of unified Regals, how dare their arrogance bring disgrace upon our nation.


    They defy Ethereal himself with this.


    Reigis, "Go ahead continue as you were saying Reyatha, before we were so rudely interrupted."


    His Majesty''s voice drawing back my focus I glare at Reyatha as she starts to speak.


    Reyatha, "Heh, yes of course, your majesty, rudely indeed.


    As I was saying before the disturbance in his majesty''s presence.


    We have effectively seized back fort Reycon from the wildes along with all the surrounding new farmland and wildes villages.


    Along with many new, heh, heh, heh, slaves."


    Reigis, "Excellent, excellent, with this we have effectively seized back our fort and established a foothold in the Tri-Word Kingdom.


    Not to mention their previous leaders'' actions give us the right to do so, and after their Oracles coo, heh he he he he.


    Who is to blame us if we take even more for ourselves, heh he he he he."


    Practically growling I interject, "Your Majesty if I would Ignoring Ethereal''s messa"


    Reigis yells, "Greadon Know Your Place!!!!!!!!!"


    My Place?!


    I am an Oracle of Ethereal and He Dare Tell Me to...


    Reigis continues to yell his echoes interrupting my own thought from the sheer noise, "Time and time again I have heard you yapping


    Ethereal says this, Ethereal wants that.


    Not once have you ever even bent the knee to me.


    YOUR KING!!!!!!!"


    Feeling the energy of Ethereal''s Judgement coursing through me I turn my head down and see the bluish-green aura seeping off of me.


    Deciding to leave before I do something I regret, I suck the aura back into my body with my will and storm out of the throne room.


    Walking down the hallway in anger, the words slip out my mouth.


    "Me bend the knee, Hah."

 Chapter 16 - 15 Hollow Victory Part 2

    Fallen peak in the distance a few miles behind us visible just below the horizon.


    The Star Stream in the sky beginning to slowly brighten, dying the sky a mix of pink and purples over the tower trees of the jungle.


    I command my army of fellow wildes through the tree tops, and canopies, leeps forward through the tree branches a few of them leaping above the canopy''s leaves showing the enemy were we are.


    This is not a surprise attack.


    This is a fear tactic.


    This is war.


    My first war.


    I don''t count that last one where those three attacked Guardians of Origin.


    I was nothing more than a hostage for political reasons.


    Damn I''m glad I killed them.


    Now I just need to deal with these damned Regals, enslaving my brethren.


    I see smoke starting to rise along the tree line ahead of us, embers dancing among the smoke stacks.


    They lit it on fire.


    Shit.


    Their trying to flush us out or dispatch us along with the forest.


    But the jungle shouldn''t be able to burn so easily, unless.


    ..... Oknew plan we''ll come out where they least expect it and attack them where their least guarded.


    Oracle Seri, "All units forward through the flames let us show these regal sc.u.m what we''re made of!!!!"


    I lead my army leaping through the branches and into the flames.


    The first one out of the flames my body is only slightly singed, a few black marks here and there.


    I land on the ashen ground channeling the world''s energy through myself and releasing in a shock-wave as my feet touch the ground, a bronze saber in each hand.


    My brothers and sisters follow behind me bursting through the flames barely even burned.


    I turn my eyes to the mages on the ground and command the animals of the forest to attack them.


    Massive pack of greyrats swarm the regals ranks dispatch the mages still on their back or attempting to get up.


    Great Hawks fly down and snatch up those not already dead.


    Iguana''s dash through their ranks and bite off the heads off several regal soldiers.


    Channeling the world''s energy into my blades I lead my brother and sisters into the fray.


    Seri, "Let us show these horned ones, what it means to be a wildes!!!"


    Just as our charge is nearing into the fray, a massive shock-wave of mana blasts away the wild animals killing them but leaves the regals untouched, and a strong wind slowing our charge to a halt.


    Gazing the scene me and my army stand there speechless.


    Enemy Commander, "Form up, do not let such beasts overtake you in your stupor!


    Mages line up!


    Mage Knights to the front!


    Spellguard surround them!


    Spell Monks penetrate their ranks and break them down!


    We shall show them what Regal''s are!!!"


    A large male regal dressed in adorned bronze armor and a red cape surround by several powerful looking mages in hoods walk up out of the ashen fog blown up by the shock-waves force, and among his troops.


    He stares me right in the eyes before turn his head to head back to the rear, my ears picking up him whisper, "Women have no place on the front line."


    Hearing this my anger boils as the wind begins to blow harder, anger and defiance filling my mind.


    What do you know, you think I wanted to be here.


    You think I wanted my people to be attacked.


    No I came here because I had to, Because I need to be here.


    I came here to keep you from enslaving more of my people.


    I came here to keep you from razing our lands, and settlements.


    I came here to kill all of you.


    Lightning strike the regal''s army and before I can hold back my rage a single sentence escapes my lips.


    Seri, "Kill the Horned Ones!!!!!!!"


    My army responding in kind with a resonating storm-like chorus.


    Wildes Army, "YYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Swept up in the feeling I respond in kind, leading their anger and our charge.


    Seri, "For the glory of Wildes, for all of our enslaved brothers and sisters, for our countless fallen comrades, for the safety of our loved ones!!!!!!!!


    WE FIGHT!!!"


    AS I charge along my brothers and sisters towards our enemy who has taken so much from us, my people chant.


    Wildes Army, "WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!! WE FIGHT!!!WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!! WE FIGHT!!!WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!! WE FIGHT!!!WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!! WE FIGHT!!!WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!! WE FIGHT!!!WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!!! WE FIGHT!! WE FIGHT!!!"


    As we penetrate their ranks.


    WE FIGHT!!!


    As we slay our foes.


    WE FIGHT!!!


    As our brothers and sisters fall dead.


    WE FIGHT!!!


    As countless more are slain on both sides.


    WE FIGHT!!!


    As we fight upon their hills of corpses.


    As I behead their commander and raise it up.


    WE FIGHT!!!


    As the last Regal takes his breath.


    WE FIGHT!!!


    As we take a look at our dwindled numbers and massive losses.


    We Fight!!


    As we burn the corpses of wilde and regal alike.


    We fight!


    As we march back home with massive losses, not know if our current numbers can further defend our territory.


    We fight.


    I sit on my throne of bronze plated wood, staring forward out the balcony of the keep at the tree-line of the jungle, contemplating our hollow victory, as I see a massive army of Regals approaching.


    The words escape my mouth.


    "We fight......"

 Chapter 17 - 16 A Conquerors Retreat

    I watch as the forces of the regals surround Denzel capital of the Wilde Empire, now on its last leg.


    If I do not intervene somehow all the Wildes will be enslaved to the Regals, all because of the mistakes of my overseer and I.


    I will have to set requirements in place for who my Overseer grant power to in the future, but for now....


    Ethereal, "Fucius send a dragon to Denzel capital of the Wildes, have the dragon protect the wildes, and prevent further bloodshed."


    Fucius, "Yes, Great One."


    Turning my eyes back to Origin I watch as the Regals begin to march towards Denzel.


    At the rear of the army marching across the small plains of the large clearing surrounding denzel, King Reigis, General Reyatha, and the rest of the upper echelon, rode upon horses.


    Surrounding them were soldiers from their army, many mages, mage knights, spell guards and their own personal guards upon horse back.


    Reyatha, "This will be a good day my king. Today will be the day that all wildes will bow us Regals."


    King Reigis, "Indeed, however their Oracle Queen will pay with her life for beheading Ryaz.


    Reyatha bring me their Oracle Queen''s head, let us put an end this Theocracy."


    Reyatha, "Yes my king."


    Riding ahead on her horse she used a spell to amplify her voice as she rallied the troops forward unto Denzel.


    Reyatha, "Forward for today is the day that we have the hornless ones submit to us completely and utterly for all time!!!!!


    Let us enslave them and have them kneel before us in desperate fervor and despair!!!


    Let them lick our boots and forever be at our mercy as they realize they shall forever be beneath our feet!!!


    Let their children mourn their parents!!!


    Let their women submit to our d.e.s.i.r.es!!!


    Now lets us ride upon their last bastion and rid them of all hope as we light their city ablaze with the flames our Regality!!!


    For who are we?!!!!!"


    Regal Army, "We Are Regals!!!"


    Reyatha, "Who Are WE?!!!"


    Regal Army, "We Are Regals!!!!!"


    Reyatha, "WHO ARE WE?!!!!!!"


    Regal Army, "We Are REGALS!!!!"


    Reyatha, "WHO. ARE. WE?!!!!!!!"


    Regal Army, "WE ARE REGALS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Reyatha, "Good Now Forward Lets Us Show Them Why They Should Kneel!!!!!!!"


    Regal Army, "YYYAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    The Regal Army surges forward as they lay siege to denzel firing all manner of magics and attacks, their forces crumbling the wall along with the wildes soldier stationed upon them.


    The few surviving wildes throw themselves at the Regal Army attempting to take as many regals down with them as they can, only an inconsequential number of regals falling to their attacks.


    The regal''s forces surge throughout the city upward towards the cliff in it''s center where the castle and temple both sit atop.


    Coming to castles steps Reyatha busts down the doors herself, signaling her troops to wait outside, as she marches in alone.


    Enter the thrown room she see the wilde Oracle Queen Seri.


    Seri, "Ha ha, you know I never thought that it would come to, well, this.


    After all thats happened to simply die at the hand of your people, is....."


    Reyatha, "Heh heh hah hah heh, did you truly think you could get out of this unscathed.


    Are you truly that foolish, no matter how powerful your certainly are, it is nothing without sufficient manpower, and our innumerable, vastly higher quality citizens.


    We are after all Regals."


    Seri surges with the worlds energy, "If you think you''ll take me out without a fight....."


    Seri stands her arms glowing the greenish blue world energy.


    Reyatha, "Very well have it your way but if you think you can take me down.... hah, well...."


    Reyatha unsheathes her bronze sword.


    "BTHOOOOOOOFFFFTHTHTHFFFFFFF BPHOOOMMMMM PHUA.S.SSSHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "YEAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRHHHHHHHHHHEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Suddenly the ceiling and wall near the left side of the throne crash inwards, an old dragon''s head crashing though roaring at Reyatha.


    "FFFFFFFOOOOOOOOOOOOOSSSSSSSHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    The old dragon breathes fire as it sweeps it head across the front of the throne room protecting Seri and bathing Reyatha in dark blue cobalt flames filled with Mystic.


    Craning its neck out of the castle it raise its head pointing toward the sky as it roars.


    "YEAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRHHHHHHHHHHEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Flames Mystic Blue Flames rising from the castle as it''s roars fill the Regal Army with Terror.


    Backing off slowly the Regal Army retreat the message clear.


    Back Off, You Are Not Welcome Here.

 Chapter 18 - 17 Ethereals First Advent

    A lone male Geoborn with no hair, sits on the edge of a hill staring up at the night sky. His mana filled blue eyes glow as he contemplates Ethereal, the Geoborn and other elemental races.


    Why do the elemental races not have Oracles, what does it mean, and why doesn''t Ethereal commune with them?


    Are they not favored by him, are they outcasts, and why do the other races receive better treatment?


    His stone hairless brow furrowing, his eyes filled with pain, he clutches his fist over his c.h.e.s.t.


    Why?


    Maybe if I just reach out to him, maybe if I simply extend my hand towards him, maybe...¡­.


    His hand begins reaching out.


    Maybe he''ll respond and maybe we can commune with him.


    His hand reaching out, along with his mana, and his mind, his arm stutters for a moment, as he feels something, then stretches farther pouring his all into it.


    I reveal my eyes above Origin in plain sight for all to see.


    Stretching out with my mystic I wrap it around the geoborn''s arm and channel my power into him.


    I establish a connection with him as I fill him with Mystic, with a few specks of Primordial Mist and Arcanum mixed in.


    I fill the Geoborn, no I fill up Jor, with Mystic on the level of a Guardian of Origin, as I alter his body and mind.


    I strengthen his body with specks of Primordial Mist turning his stone skin pitch black.


    I run lines of Arcanum through his surface to help him channel the small amount within him and regather it.


    I reinforce his body with Mystic engraving new custom runes of my own design upon his surface to help reinforce his hold and automatic responses to Mystic.


    I convert his mana cores to Mystic cores running codes of my Ethereal Runes into it for his protection, to increase his instinctual control, engraving default abilities, and automatic responses.


    I cover him in armor of Primordial Ice, and a black Primordial Ice woven cloak filled with Mystic and Acranum, covered in my Ethereal Runes.


    The process Complete I speak to the whole world of Origin.


    "On this day.


    Jor You may Rise.


    An enemy approaches from beyond Origin.


    His name is Orcrox and he wishes to destroy this world.


    It will take five thousand years for him to arrive, by that time many of you will have already passed on into the Star Stream and been reborn anew, to live countless lives.


    Jor as my first Advent you will go deep beneath the surface of Origin and build an army along with great weapons that will only activate upon Orcrox''s arrival.


    Do this and you will be rewarded greatly.


    If any of you, attempt to hinder these plans you will be sent into the star stream and chained to it''s flowing fires until there is nothing left of you, not even the most basic essence of your spirit will continue to exist.


    No go forth Jor for I have given you what you need, you may walk upon the surface of Origin as much as necessary to gather resources.


    Remember you have five thousand years, grow stronger and prepare.


    Though I created all of you and these worlds, I am not a god.


    For I have limits.


    I can be hurt.


    I can die.


    So prepare, for this will be a fight, for all of us.


    Even me."


    I again stop the light of my eyes from meeting Origin, keeping them from seeing my eyes, so they might rest and not be weary.


    Orcrox approaches, there is so much to do and time seems to go by oh so fast.

 Chapter 19 - 18 General Madens

    First Advent Jor sits in a dark throne room, glowing blue crystal orbs dimly lighting the room, just barely shining upon his face.


    Getting off his throne Jor walks down towards the corridor, passing a pile of carved stones with runes on them, he pours Mystic into them.


    The stone pieces rumble and shake lifting into the air, then coming together like puzzles pieces, forming a stone golem wolf-like hound.


    The golem hound filled with Mystic follows Jor closely behind, like a dog obediently following its master.


    They exit through the throne room doors into a large hallway, they pass an open room missing a wall the inside fully exposed to passersby.


    Hundreds of thousands of golem hounds fully assembled sleep on the stone floor. They lay dormant, their swirling cores of mystic energy surrounded by multiple turning stone rings that both absorb the power and keep it confined within the golem hounds.


    The golem hound turns its head looking at the spectacle as they pass the room, then quickly catches up to its master Jor, who has already moved on ahead.


    They continue down the long hallway passing similar rooms filled with golem hounds, even passing a small armory.


    They go by another open room filled with stone humanoid golems line up in rows, standing dormant, their mystic cores still churning.


    The stone rings turning around the Mystic cores, go as so far to constantly condense small amounts of ambient mana/aether into tiny amounts of Mystic, keeping their cores from gradually running out.


    The curious golem hound paying attention to a quite a number of the rooms, they finally come to a massive open chamber at the end of hallway.


    Hundreds of thousands of 10 foot tall draconic wolves sleep upon the ground hibernating, one of them stretching and yawning as they enter the room, then slumping down and curling up to further hibernate.


    Most of them sleeping, a few flapping their wings to stretch as they squawk, before folding them back up and nuzzling their heads back underneath their wings going back to sleep.


    Jor not paying the beasts any mind continues down the center path of the massive chamber unabiding.


    His newly assembled and curious golem hound trotting to catch up to him.


    Coming to a tall flight of stairs going up seemingly without end, they begin their trek again.


    Several hours later they come to the top a massive stone door without a handle or lock blocking the way.


    Jor stretches his hand forth to touch it and it withdraws in the ground, letting in bright light from the surface.


    Adjusting his cloak Jor steps through the entrance out onto the surface, his cloak flapping once as he does so.


    Coming out of a small hill on the edge of some plains Jor followed by his golem hound, head into the forest in front of them.


    They walk through the temperate forest for a while until they find a path and keep walking.


    Approaching the door a tall buff old human man with a long white beard walks out to greet them.


    Old man, "And just who might you be."


    Jor, "I have come to recruit you, I need a general."


    Old man, "And what makes you think I''d join you, hm.


    I''m going back inside now, and I suggest you leave, before I do something¡­


    Unsavory."


    Jor, "I can give children, Madens.


    I can make you young again too."


    The old man named Madens stops halfway through the doorway his head crouched to get through.


    Madens, "and what do you mean by that, boy."


    Jor lowers his hood, revealing his face.


    Jor, "I am the first advent of Ethereal.


    I want you to be my general.


    In exchange I can make you young again, restore your fertility, and vitality, even help you find a wife.


    In exchange I would like you and your bloodline to serve me and the cause.


    I''ll even let you sleep as much as you want, until Orcrox''s arrival is imminent.


    He''s coming Madens, and in five thousand years he''ll be here."


    Madens, "You''re really him huh.


    Ethereal''s first advent.


    Ok fine, I''ll tell you what.


    I''ll join you army, and I''ll be one of your general''s.


    However in exchange I want knowledge, and an assurance that me and all of who are of my bloodline, will get a spouse that will grant them children of their own blood.


    Deal?"


    Jor, "Deal."


    Madens, "Good.


    Now let''s begin."

 Chapter 20 - 19 Iron Age

    I watched as Jor recruited his first general, and built his forces as years became decades and decades became centuries.


    Kingdom''s crumbled as new ones rose in their wake, the dwarves increased trade with the humans, as the human''s increased in numbers along with their wars.


    Nation''s became empires, as the Trones Empire slowly encroached upon the rest of human territory now only a few small nations, and coastal city states left just outside their reach.


    The human coastal city states beginning to send voyages further and further across the massive rivers they call a sea, not quite yet discovering the western continent.


    Their trade of marine products and resources from a few islands here or there.


    The wildes national population slowly growing back to normal as they settle further and further west and south away from their regal neighbors.


    A few settlements even making their way north getting closer and closer to human territory.


    The regals having gotten the message never cross back over into unconquered wilde territory, however they do not leave the wildes lands they conquered nor do they free their wilde slaves.


    The human''s finally working up the nerve to venture further into the southern jungles, with the regals and wildes grown closer to human territory, humans begin to comes across the wildes and regals more and more frequently.


    First frightened by the legends of beastlike men and women being spotted dashing behind trees, they soon find them more than just legends.


    More and more human expeditions get sent into the southern jungles, sometimes sending back wildes or young regals back home in cages for study, out of sheer curiosity.


    Soon coming across the first wildes and regals settlements some human expeditions offer genuine friendly greetings, while others offer a guise of friendliness their own twisted d.e.s.i.r.es underneath.


    There are...¡­. Varied reactions.


    Overall though humanity temporally turns their eyes toward the south curiosity, greed and rumors having gotten the better of them.


    The regals respond to all attacks in kind eliminating all hostiles, and sending troops into enemy territory.


    Intense fighting breaks out but the humans reliance on magic due to their weaker bodies compared to races they''ve encountered so far, is what saves them.


    Able to repel more magic attacks of the regal''s due to having higher magic resistance than the wildes, and strategic group spells, along with a few of their powerful magic users manage to defend their territory.


    Not to mention humanities sense of strategy.


    They manage to fend off the regals before they can lay claim to their territory.


    Slowly but surely trade routes are established lines are drawn and relations pick up on a more positive note, as equals.


    The wildes due to their similarities to the regals are respected by humans as well, although the humans still don''t quite fully understand the reasons the regals and wildes don''t really get along.


    That is until the humans see the slaves, wildes serving regals while bound in magic chains or collars like animals.


    They frown and look down on it inwardly but don''t say anything, hiding their feelings about it until they go back home.


    Nevertheless time marches forward the dwarf trades iron with the humans who trade iron with everyone else on the eastern continent and everyone starts developing their own ways to smelt iron, albeit poorer than dwarves.


    The elves on the western continent even come up with iron smithing a few centuries prior to other races, besides the dwarves.


    Thus as the dragon kin''s numbers grow among the races, primarily humans and elves, more and more dragon kin find themselves without nations or a purpose, most find refuge on the northern continent with their dragon parents and ancestors.


    Slowly but surely they even form towns on the northern continent primarily outside the edge of dragon territory, more towns scattered throughout origin.


    A few even managing to make their way to southern continents were monsters have been left to thrive.


    Entering the Iron Age I notice that the miasma near the edge of dwarven lands has grown larger mixing with the ambient mana/aether.


    The purple Miasma a mix of my own diluted Mystic in the form of mana and Orcrox''s red malicious angry energy, seems to be mutating even normal animals into malicious, insane, sometimes just plan angry monsters.


    The miasma even strengthens existing monsters in the area turning them into more demented versions of what I originally created.


    Noticing how its spread further into human territory, dwarven territory and uninhabited territory in all directions, I decide I should finally do something about it.


    Staring at Origin I realize something.


    Their awfully fragile aren''t they.

 Chapter 21 - 20 Primogenitors Part 1

    My ethereal body shifting and churning like a storm as usual, I continue to stare down at my creation Origin.


    "CHCHCSHRSHSH, FFFRRCCCHHH!!!!


    PPFFFOOOFFFFOOWWH!!!!"


    A large crack bigger than me opens in the void a little bit away from me.


    The crack slowly widens further till it''s big enough to fit me through.


    My swirling Mystic eyes shift, staring through the crack.


    I see a massive hot pink star, half my size, made of primordial energy and primordial mass.


    Seven worlds orbiting her like a solar system, with multiple inner and outer rings of planets.


    Her 1st inner ring holding two, the 2nd middle ring three, and the 3rd outer ring two with room for more.


    Reaching through the rift, I enter into her universe.


    Looking around the void I see only nothingness, except where she is with her worlds, and one other rift besides my own a bit further away, but still adjacent to mine.


    Turning back my eyes to her I marvel at her hot pink fiery energy that seems to burn, yet not burning anything as fuel for itself.


    Suddenly the hot pink star speaks, her voice like a feminine song, "I am Nexus, like you I am a Primogenitor.


    A highly powerful being and creator of worlds, made from my own body."


    Ethereal, "I am Ethereal, it is as you say.


    It is nice to meet you, may I ask why you have opened these rifts?"


    Nexus, "Curiosity."


    Ethereal, "Really?


    Curiosity about what?"


    Nexus, "Anything.


    Anything new at least.


    I''ve stared at and actively developed my own worlds for so long, that I''ve grown quite bored.


    I plan on adding two more worlds to my outer ring, but I decided for the hell of, hey why not experiment with space-time a bit.


    I had just finished running simulations in my mind and calculating the techniques to open portals, or as you said rifts, before opening them.


    I''ve experimented with my worlds as I created them, but that gets old after a while. "


    Ethereal, "Mhmm, well I started out as some minor ethereal being in a primordial sea of chaos, and ended up drinking the whole thing just to satisfy my thirst.


    The planet being mainly jungles and temperate woodlands, with massive trees, I also tweaked the local elementals, into more complex forms of sentient life.


    I created Overseers and Guardians to help me govern Origin.


    Then one of my mortal races was messing with the first step to a summoning circle, and I found out I wasn''t alone in the primordial sea. "


    Nexus, "Oh! Oh! I also started out as a minor being of some kind and drank the entire primordial sea.


    After drinking it my body kept bursting into this fiery primordial energy, so I curled up in a ball then reshaped my body into this humongous star.


    I created my first few planets with the inner ring worlds being highly heat resistant, and able to absorb or conduct energy easily.


    The outer ring I made highly cold resistant and able to repel or negate energy.


    Quite interesting that one, took a while for me to figure out how to get survivable life forms.


    Turns out the secret is giving everything a finite amount of energy when I first create it then have them ingest the energy from other life forms or material through consumption.


    After interfering and helping them so much I eventually ended up with all my sentient life being sun worshippers, plus I''m the sun so yay!


    Although for a while there, a few of them were worshiping dragons and other weird stuff.


    Some of my worlds are peaceful, some of them are hell holes and some of them are balanced, it''s all been very experimental.


    One of my worlds is even completely ruled by giant sentient magic cats."


    Ethereal, "Hmm interesting.


    I seem to have knowledge of another world, but no memories, just fragments, images.


    What about you, do you remember anything?"


    Nexus, "Nuh, uh, just knowledge and a few images but nothing related to specific people or myself at all.


    Just basic images that seem to help stabilize the knowledge that I do have.


    Funny am I right, fu, fu, fu."


    Ethereal, "Yes, ha ha, very funny."


    Out of the other rift came an 11 foot tall, lean yet muscular man, with dark chocolate skin, short spiky white hair slicked back a little, a white fluffy monkey tail, short elf ears, and brilliant white energy engulfing and flowing from his eyes.


    He was dressed in white pants with a loin cloth over them, and a white ornate sleeveless tunic.


    Several others floated in behind him, many either women, or people that seemed to be his fully m.a.t.u.r.ed offspring.


    There were many variations, about 21 people in total including the many leading from the front.


    "Leave."


    "But father, wha"


    "Leave.


    They mean no harm."


    His followers, or family as I have determined by looking at them and reading their genetic structure, all share his DNA apart from his numerous spouses.


    His family all slowly float backwards through the rift.


    "I am Ancestor, Creator of the Mortal Plane and Divine Worlds.


    Though I doubt that really matters to either of you."


    Nexus, "I am Nexus, and this is Ethereal."


    Ethereal, "Hi."


    I wave one of the edges of my storm-like body at him.


    Ancestor, "A primordial storm with eyes, huh."

 Chapter 22 - 21 Primogenitors Part 2

    Ancestor, "Hmm, out of all of us I seem to be the most corporeal.


    Did you two, not condense yourselves despite drinking your primordial seas?"


    Ethereal inquires, "How do you know about that?"


    Nexus, "Yes, indeed I''m quite curious."


    Ancestor, "Why Aercos of course?"


    Ethereal, "¡­.. Who?"


    Ancestor, "Aercos the guy in the black and white robe?"


    Ethereal and Nexus, "...¡­...."


    Ancestor, "Tall Italian looking guy with a long black beard and glowing yellow Irises?"


    Ethereal and Nexus, "...¡­...."


    Ancestor, "Guy has huge a.s.s staff, bout yay big?


    Nope nothing?


    Oh come on guys he''s the one who sent us here, remember?


    Mister you are part of my experiment, you have no choice but I''ll tell you about what I''m doing to you at least.


    Really nothing."


    Ethereal, "Ancestor we don''t have any memory of life before this one.


    We have knowledge and a few fragmented images to help reinforce our knowledge but that''s it."


    Nexus, "Exactly, but go on please elaborate, tell us more about this Aercos and what happened when you awoke in the sea of primordial chaos."


    Ancestor scratches the back of his head as he thinks about the past, and sighs dramatically while tilting his head back.


    Ancestor, "Ok well I had just died after some d.i.c.khead pushed me out a window screaming something about jealousy etcetera etc.


    And I wake up in the weird wonky a.s.s throne room, with weird plants, rock formations, with shit floating around and what not.


    A big a.s.s rocky throne with a large window behind it showing off outer space and a nearby planet we seemed to be orbiting around.


    Aercos sitting up on the throne gets up and tells me, ''Johnson Kingsbury I''m go to send you to another dimension yet to be developed by the hands of Ja.


    This dimension is filled with a massive primordial sea of chaos.


    I''ll be sending you in with a body of a lesser ethereal wraith, however your body will have been modified with the extreme structural integrity and very high adaptability.


    Your job is to consume the entire primordial sea of chaos and anything in it.


    After doing, according to my research you should be able to convert energy into matter, matter into energy and control it to extreme degrees, even creating worlds with your new found hyper intelligence.


    As you take in the primordial sea you should be able to slowly shape your form and even do it afterwards if you wish.


    Now that I have bestowed upon you this great knowledge go forth and be a worthy test subject for my research.''


    Then suddenly a portal opened underneath myself and I heard him mutter, ''Ugh, how troublesome perhaps I''ll skip the introduction next time.''


    Upon entering the primordial sea I began s.u.c.k.i.n.g it up while slowly condensing myself into the form, only to find a great wolven otter-like weaselish beast of semi-corporeal primordial flesh in the center of it.


    After finally defeating the beast I absorbed it and finished drinking the primordial sea.


    After which I took this form and bled a sea of blood the size of a galaxy.


    I used the sea of blood as fuel converting it into the appropriate forms of matter and energy to create the mortal plane and divine worlds, along with ten wives without genetic relation.


    With them I procreated and they birthed the god''s of my universe, my grandchildren procreating with immortals and mortals alike giving way to my many descendants, gods and demigods alike.


    I even created a game-like RPG system to help my subjects grow in power to defend themselves etc.


    The most powerful of them allowed to take trails to become gods themselves.


    My world is basic fantasy world filled with mana that can be cultivated, and turned into magic etc."


    Ethereal, "You said you could condense yourself?"


    Ancestor, "Yes it helps condense and grow your power while making your form far more durable.


    For you however I would recommend doing so in stages.


    Right now you''re a storm so then an extremely dense sea would be best for your next stage, after that ice in a rough humanoid form, before finally becoming organic, like mwah."


    Nexus, "Ooh, Ooh you said a game system, how did you do that?"


    Ancestor, "Easy I created and omniscient energy being before fusing myself with its core and then restructuring it with language similar to coding.


    As for leveling up it simply converts the matter and energy of the kill into fuel for growth, which is quickly added to the player''s personal strength.


    The system of course can alter the matter and energy of everything, similar to myself.


    The player simply has limited access to this on the mostly individual level, regarding their own person.


    Gods of course get increased permissions, but still limited access."


    Ethereal, "I''ve noticed you keep saying gods, but we''re not really god''s you know."


    Ancestor, "Oh I know, if we were I could create energy and matter from nothing, but I can''t.


    Of course I''m still the most powerful one here, despite my more corporeal form, I am also the most condense, and believe it or not the more limits you set on yourself the more powerful you become.


    I may be organic but I can still kick both your asses, without using my hands.


    That satisfy you?"


    Ethereal, "Mm, quite, though I hardly think threats are necessary."


    Ancestor, "Mm, Indeed what were you names again?"


    Ethereal, "Ethereal."


    Nexus, "Nexus."


    Ancestor, "Hmm, Ethereal the Primordial Storm with eyes, and Nexus the hot pink star integrated with a fully functional solar system, how quint.


    Well, Ethereal, Nexus this has been great, rrreeeaally, but I have things to do, so good bye."


    I then chatted a bit more with Nexus who seemed angry about Ancestor''s rudeness.


    I then took my leave and headed back to Origin, I still plan to create twelve more worlds and I have a pissed off Primordial Being headed straight towards my world.


    Exiting through the rift I end up smack dab in front of Origin and the rift slowly closes behind me.


    That was quite the riveting experience.

 Chapter 23 - 22 First Reincarnator

    Meanwhile in our universe¡­..


    A young Italian Black man dressed in baggy pants and a hoodie with a snap back on his head, paints a wall with a can of spray paint.


    Finished he hears a siren and uses his skateboard to ride off into the night.


    Thinking he''s out of reach he comes up on a convenience store being robbed by three men.


    Knowing shit is about to go down, he hides in an alleyway to wait it out.


    Up behind him comes a man with a revolver and the end is pressed up against the back of his head.


    "Stay still or ya dead boi."


    "Will?"


    Will, "Jay?"


    Jay feels the hand pulling on his wallet in his back pocket stop.


    Will, "Jay is that you?"


    Jay, "Tsk, ya man it''s me what the f.u.c.k you got a gun pointed at me for man."


    Will lowers the gun and Jay turns around to face him.


    Jay turns around to see Will shivering the gun still pointed at him only slight lowered.


    Jay, "Will, what are you doing?


    Are you on crack again?"


    Will, "Oh come on man you know it ain''t like that, I just¡­


    I just need some money you know."


    Jay reaches for the gun and grabs it.


    Jay, "Will give me the gun. You don"


    "BANG!!!"


    Will''s finger on the trigger, and a bullet hole in Jay''s lung bleeding out.


    Jay falls to the ground on his back, each breath slow and heavy as he slowly drowns in his own blood.


    Jay gurgling tries to speak managing a few words, "Will¡­. Why? ¡­.I¡­.. thought... we¡­. was¡­ ...broth¡­."


    Letting out a final weak breath Jay dies.


    Jay, "HUAHHHHHHHHH!! Huahhh Huahhh Huahhhhhhhh."


    Jay''s spirit sits up out of his body and takes a sharp inhale of breath followed by him trying to catch his breath.


    Standing up out of his dead body Jay stumbles about before taking a long look at Will who is shuffling through his dead body''s pockets looking for his wallet.


    Jay yells not the Will can hear him, "What the hell man, come on. What the F.U.C.K!!! Jesus Christ man. GOD DAMMIT."


    Swearing and cursing throwing his arm about, and attempting to punch the alley wall, suddenly a small black hole the size of a ping pong ball opens up next to him.


    It quickly swallows up Jay like mist before closing, everything else completely untouched and unharmed.


    Its dark I can''t see anything and it feels like I''m being stretched thin, but I don''t feel any pain strangely, then suddenly it''s bright.


    I''m falling toward a massive planet that seems to be surround by some type of river of fire leading to a mini star above it.


    I can''t see the bottom half of the planet, but it feels like I''m start to get s.u.c.k.e.d into the river of fire.


    Then suddenly I feel like I''m pulled faster than I can tell what''s happening.


    I''m in a chair.


    I look around at the solid black room that looks like obsidian, and stand up to see a panoramic window behind me looking out at the weird a.s.s but surprisingly cool planet.


    I walk towards the window and reach out to touch it.


    "Ope don''t touch that."


    My hand stops just inches away almost like instinct.


    "It''s really not stable this whole room was pulled together rather half hazardly.


    Touching that window might cause it to break and then it''s off into the void toward Origin once again."


    Jay retracts his hand from the window turning around to see a man in a black cloak over a semi medieval looking black and white suit.


    The man has dark chocolate skin, strange narrow elf ears, glowing blue dread locks, a few dreadlocks glowing gold, and glowing blue irises that seem to swirl like deep blue whirlpools.


    Jay, "Who are you?"


    "I am Ethereal, and you might be?"


    Jay, "Jay¡­


    What happened I was back on Earth then suddenly I''m getting s.u.c.k.e.d through some weird a.s.s funnel and I''m falling towards a planet surrounded by a river of fire?"


    Ethereal, "Hmm, sounds like a wormhole, the rift must have caused dimensional instability, I''ll have to let Nexus know.


    As for the whole falling part, you were getting s.u.c.k.e.d into the Star River it''s used as a light and heat source but also a reincarnation system.


    However usually the Star River will burn everything away but the base spirit, including memories.


    You Jay, however seem to be of much, much higher quality."


    Jay, "Higher qaulity?"


    Ethereal, "Yes, yes no matter how I look at it you are simply better than anything I''ve ever made, your quality is amazing.


    Yes, yes I''m sure of it now, unlike the spirits I create your spirit, is Immortal."


    Jay, "Immortal?


    What do you mean my spirit, is immortal, and what do you mean by you make spirits, what exactly are you."


    Ethereal, "Jay when I say your spirit is immortal, I mean it cannot be harmed it cannot die, and it cannot age or decay.


    As for who I am, I am the one who created this world before you.


    This body is simply an incarnation."


    Jay, "You mean a god?"


    Ethereal, "No, no not a god, although I may be worshipped as such by my creations, I am most certainly not a god.


    No.


    God''s are limitless, God''s are absolute, and all powerful.


    God''s can be neither hurt nor killed.


    However I have limits, I am not absolute at all.


    I can only create from existing matter and energy.


    Last but not least I can be hurt and killed.


    It''s just very difficult for beings that are less powerful.


    I am a Primogenitor, I''m someone who came before the others in this portion of the void and took pieces of myself to create them."


    Jay, "Ok?"


    Ethereal, "Either way Jay, I brought you up here as you are the first soul similar to myself, to come into this universe, and as such I would like to offer you an opportunity.


    How would you like a custom body to reincarnate into?"

 Chapter 24 - 23 Immortal

    Jay, "What''s the catch?"


    Ethereal, "The catch is I''d like you to protect the immediate local area and natives during world crisis.


    One of which happens to be coming up in a little over four thousand years."


    Jay, "Alright, fine, but I want super powers."


    Ethereal, "What kind of super powers?"


    Jay, "Immortality, invulnerability, super strength and magic immunity.


    We have a deal?"


    Ethereal, "Hmm, I can''t make you completely immortal, but I can make you close.


    As for invulnerability, I can certainly make it hard to hurt or kill you, but not impossible.


    I think I may have something in mind."


    I stretch my incarnation''s hand out towards Origin theatricality.


    Four blue lights briefly shine each in the north, south, east, and west of all four continents.


    Ethereal, "I will do what I can for your body, but should you ever die, your body will be sent to and fully revived at the nearest altar.


    Now sleep you will wake when your body has been placed on Origin."


    Putting Jay into a deep sleep I began working on Jay''s new body.


    I began with the bones, I make them rather large and condense them before growing them and condensing them over and over.


    I fill them with bone marrow enchanted with Mystic for a nearly an invincible immune system.


    After full strengthening the bone as much as possible, I enchant them to become harder, far harder than even diamond, and heal at a near instant rate.


    Assembling the skeleton into a wide broad shoulder, barrel c.h.e.s.ted seven foot tall skeleton with rather large dense bones.


    I continue with the organs, tendons, and nerves making sure they are a durable, strong, flexible, and powerful, I enchant them with mystic.


    The nerves now able to send messages throughout the body even faster, among other practical uses.


    Working on the brain I increase the number of pathways, connections, wrinkles, density, and give it the ability to heal almost instantly, increasing the overall intelligence past that of a normal human.


    I enchant each individual cord with Mystic to give them amazing durability strength, and flexibility.


    I weave the cords into all the muscle groups throughout the body, making sure to adjust the nerves, organs, and tendons around and throughout the muscles.


    Then I create the skin thick and dense, as tough as an Ancient Dragon''s hide.


    I add the pigmentation adjusting it to near the glowing skin on Jay''s Spirit, or at least relatively close.


    It''s hard to see because of the glow, the exact tone, so I go with a dark chocolate color.


    Adding the hair I make it into dreadlocks made of long black thick cords.


    Finally done with most of the work I begin casting enchantments with Mystic upon his body as a whole.


    I enchant his new body with Strength, Durability, Reflexes, Speed, Anti-Aging, Disease Immunity, Extreme Temperature Resistance, Lifespan, Anti-Decay, Blunt Force Dispersion, External Energy Dispersion, Increased Perception and External Energy Resistance.


    Almost forgetting to add his reproductive organ I go ahead and add it make sure to make it stronger and powerful as well, should he get a few kicks there it shouldn''t hurt a bit.


    Unless he F**ks a dragon.


    They can take human form after all.


    Adding a tether of highly encoded Mystic to his body I tie it around Jay''s waist and c.h.e.s.t then command it to reel him into his new body.


    His spirit seems highly adaptable as it seamlessly integrates with its new host/body.


    Ethereal, "Well time to send him off."


    Triggering the transport function a shield surrounds Jay and he vanishes faster than the speed of light having traveled to the Eastern Continent''s eastern altar.


    ........................¡­


    Waking up I feel cold stone beneath me and I see a clear blue sky above me, the great river of fire resembling more of a sun in the shape of a far off stream.


    Sitting up and swinging my legs off the altar, I notice I''m in a clearing surrounded by trees so massive it feels like I''m in New York looking up at skyscr.a.p.ers.


    Turning my head my eyes come in contact with a pillar next to the altar with a deep blue orb of energy floating above it, looking to the other side I see the other pillar with a similar orb.


    Jay, "Alright, enough I need to find food."


    Getting up off the Altar my b.a.r.e feet touch the ground and I notice I''m n.a.k.e.d.


    Jay, "F.u.c.k. Couldn''t he have given me clothes to."


    Looking up from my manhood, I sweep my gaze at the surrounding clearing.


    The grass is dark green, super lush and thick, with weird animals that look like a cross between a squirrel and a rabbit, but the size of raccoon.


    Kind of reminds me of a p***ch*.


    I decided to maybe start with that.


    I chase after it catching it by the ears and as its in mid-air from trying to jump away.


    A large group of giant brown rabbits the size of Labradors come bursting out from the trees, and are running across the clearing.


    Seeing this I go ahead and snatch one accidently breaking its neck with my grip.


    Gonna have to learn to control that if I ever get near people, don''t wanna break their hand while giving them a handshake.


    Turning around I start to look for something to use as a knife so I can gut, skin, and butcher my prey.


    Searching around I begin to wonder into the forest.

 Chapter 25 - 24 Wilderness Survival 101

    Wondering through the forest''s underbrush and tall grasses I look for flint, obsidian or some other rock, I can make into a knife.


    Finally coming across what feels like a piece of flint growing out of a strange green vine on a tree, I tear off a piece.


    Hearing a rustle and a deep snort I turn my head and see a large bull covered in dark red scales and small spikes, his tail ending in a small spike.


    The red scaly bull snorts again smoke coming out of its nostrils, its yellow reptilian eyes staring at me.


    It begins plowing the ground with it hoof, aiming its large black horns with a red tint at me, then charges.


    Mowing down the surrounding foliage and a few small trees in its way as it charges at me.


    I lower myself to the ground drop the prey I had in hand, and spread out my arms to grab the bull''s horns.


    When it''s nearly upon me I grab it by its horns with my hands and knee it right in its nose.


    I feel its nose crunch under the force along with part of its skull.


    Still holding the bull by the horns I push my weight down on him, pushing him down with me, his horns creaking under my strength.


    I then shift my weight to the left along with the bull, smashing him into the ground and snapping off his left horn with my right hand.


    Having lost some leverage I quickly mount the bull''s side and pull his right horn with my left hand toward me as I go, before grabbing with my right as well, then pulling with all my might.


    "CHUTTT!!"


    His neck breaks with a snap as I feel the previous resistance gone.


    Surprisingly there no exhaustion only emotional confusion and stress, as I realize just how close I was to dying, then realize I can''t really die permanently anymore.


    Confused about what I should be feeling and feeling a lot anxiety I just sit there for a moment and breath.


    After a while I finally get up and drag the bull behind me by the horn.


    Moving back towards the clearing and pick up my previous prey on the way using the broken off horn.


    Coming to the clearing a drop all my prey and go off to find some iron ore or something so I can start a fire.


    Looking through the forest for about thirty minutes I can''t find anything even resembling iron.


    I hurry back to the clearing with some tree bark a few sticks and some rocks, before an animal has a chance to start eating my prey.


    Coming back I dump the materials into a few piles and sort them before I go back and get a bunch of dried leaves, twigs, fallen tree branches, and logs.


    Coming back I decide to use the bull''s horn as a knife.


    This process repeats for a while, until I finally realize if I just break of the tip of the other horn I can use that to shape the horn, before breaking off the tip so its short enough.


    After a few hours of shaping the horn I finally break of the tip and have a knife with a handle as wide as the blades base.


    I look up at the sky noticing it''s gotten darker and see the sun stream up in the sky has gotten slightly dimmer, shadows of the trees now slightly stretching into the clearing.


    Quickly I decide to start working on the fire, before butchering the dead animals I killed.


    I start by digging a fire pit with one of the broken horns.


    After that I get a piece of bark and put it on top of two flat rocks with the crevice in the middle.


    I take my knife and cut a little hole in the middle of the bark.


    I fill the crevice with dead leaves and stuff the little hole with dry leaves the best I can, then take a dry stick sticking the tip into the hole.


    I put both hands on the stick and start rubbing my hands together with the stick in between them, moving my hands up and down the stick so it doesn''t move out of the whole.


    I take the stick out the hole and very softly blow a tiny amount of air on it, a little at a time stopping after each time to take a quick look at it.


    The smoke keeps growing until, until finally I see a little flame.


    Hurrying I quickly grab more dried leaves and pile them on handfuls at a time, taking some twigs I pile them on top, as the flame quickly grows into a small fire.


    I quickly grab a large amount of leaves and twigs then toss them into the fire pit.


    With extreme care I carry the fire on top of the two stones into the fire pit.


    The fire almost goes out, just a few tiny flames still lit, as I place them into the fire pit.


    I lightly blow on them as the new batch of dry leaves and twigs start to catch fire.


    Moving away I get a few more leaves and twig throwing them on the fire, before getting a few sticks, and throwing them on a few at time


    The amount growing as the fire burns on growing larger and hungrier.


    I break a tree branch into pieces and throw it on the fire repeating the process, until I throw a whole tree branch on the fire, followed by a few logs.


    The fire now nice and big with a bunch of branches and logs piled up to keep it going, I start gutting my prey.


    After gutting it I skin it which takes a really long time, and I''m sure if I had a normal body, this bull would be a two person job, with me still being exhausted afterward.


    After gutting and skinning the weird rabbit squirrel and the giant rabbit, I just throw them on the edge of the fire, half of their body touching it.


    Finally butchering the bull, I cut of the hams and just throw them in onto the now raging bon fire.


    After I do the same with the shoulders I throw the gutted and cleaned torso on to the fire as well.


    Ravenous I pick up the slightly burnt and charred rabbit squirrel thing and start eating.


    Looking around I see night has fallen.


    I look up at the sky and see the sun stream has become dim, merely emitting a soft orange glow.


    I stand up looking out into the darkness hearing rustling and see a large number of giant rats shaped very similar to wolves approaching my campsite.


    I ready myself and pick up my knife as the wolf-like rats come into the area alit by my bon fire.


    The soft warm glow of the fire hitting their numerous figures, as their hairless tails rock back and forth in the darkness with each step.

 Chapter 26 - 25 A Wasted Effort

    More and more wolf-like rats enter the clearing adding to the current beasts numbers.


    Staring me down as they slowly approached baring their four large canines and only teeth.


    Jay, "Weird a.s.s rats, you don''t even have regular rodent teeth, shit."


    Suddenly they all rushed me at once.


    Realizing a knife might not be the best option for killing hundreds of these animals, I throw away my knife and go b.a.r.e knuckle, raising my fists.


    The first one to reach me seconds apart from the rest goes for my throat, I punch it in its skull, feeling a wet crunch.


    The next one quickly coming at me within seconds, I block with my left arm, then swing that same arm obliterating the side of its head.


    Five come at me at once and time seems to slow down, as I punch the each with both hands in quick succession.


    Their bodies blow away only for more beasts to run over them while they charge towards me.


    One coming at my back at the same time, going for my throat mid leap, I push it down by its shoulder to the ground.


    I press down harder destroying its c.h.e.s.t cavity and creating a small crater, a small cloud of dirt rising.


    I rush out, into the massive horde, and begin to utterly massacre these creatures.


    After a few hours and countless more, the sun stream starts too light up the sky.


    Dawn shines down at me as I stand on top of a hill of these creatures'' corpses.


    My body covered in blood, I stare down the few that still linger on the clearings inner edge.


    Slowly as if thinking the rest all back away into the forest, before breaking into a sprint, and running away.


    Looking up at the sky my arms spread out I cry out.


    That was so scary.


    I knew it, I knew they couldn''t hurt me, but it was still so scary, I tore through them again and again, killing them each easily, over then over again, but they just kept coming.


    They just kept coming.


    First blood got in my eyes, then my mouth, I ended up swallowing the disgusting pulp, as I fought almost blind.


    I killed so many I lost track, I slaughtered hundred if not thousands, but they just kept coming.


    It was almost as if they were endless, as if they would never stop coming, as if it would never stop, they would never stop.


    Letting out a few more sobs, I look at the sky having fallen to my knees and let out a sigh.


    Jay, "I''m hungry."


    Getting up I trudge down the hill of corpses to where my former bon fire was.


    Blood and guts of the many corpses soaking it, the meat I was cooking now tainted, I let out a labored sigh.


    Jay, "Goddamit!!!


    F.u.c.k!!!!


    SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!!!!!!!


    God F.u.c.k.i.n.g DAMIIIIIIIITTTT!!!!!!


    After all that work I did it''s ruined by these f.u.c.k.i.n.g rats!!


    GODDDAAAAAAMMMIIIIITTT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    Jesus Christ....


    Huahhh, I have to get out of here the smell of all this will likely attract more predators and a number of scavengers."


    Looking through the corpses I manage somehow to find my knife and the remains of that red bull''s horns.


    I set off into the forest, emotionally exhausted, cover in blood, n.a.k.e.d, and hungry.

 Chapter 27 - Important Schedule Update: Haitus

    I did research and took a long hard look at what I wanted to do with my life.


    In the USA you are no longer covered by your family''s insurance at 26, I''m 22, so I am on a time table.


    I don''t want to work under someone which is one of the reason I sought self employment and writing so I could make enough money before I''m 26 and move out of my family''s house before 25.


    However I ran the numbers after doing research and looking at current trends, it does not look good.


    It''s too high risk with my current route.


    I want to write, and I want to program so I can build worlds/game worlds.


    I''ve always loved telling stories, and I want to write, but I know if I don''t learn programming now I won''t ever really take the time to learn.


    What little I accomplished while learning the little programming I did was the most satisfaction I''ve ever felt I think.


    I don''t want to be unable to build game worlds with programming on my own.


    Getting a part time job while pursuing writing long term in order to support myself is not something I''m willing to do.


    However I am willing to do so in order to pursue programming long term.


    I''m willing to do what I need in order to learn programming so I can build worlds/game worlds.


    I then asked myself, at the end of my life will it have been worth it to pursue writing and not programming?


    The answer is no.


    I want to program and make games.


    Hence from now I will only write when I have the time and energy to do so.


    The schedule going forward is going to be irregular, and I don''t know when I''ll have the time for the next chapter.


    I compiled data before all of this happened so will be sharing it with you all below, because you deserve to see it.


    Web Novels Data


    Anonymous 1 Business Numbers


    11,781 Followers


    583 Patrons


    Primary Monthly Pledge Cost $10


    $4,901 Income Monthly


    $58,812 Income Annually


    Anonymous 2 Business Numbers


    6,337 Followers


    667- 1,000 Book Sales Monthly


    2,000 ¨C 3,000 Income Monthly


    24,000 ¨C 36,000 Income Monthly


    Percentage of Followers Who Buy Anonymous 2''s E-books Monthly.


    11% - 16%


    ..................¡­.


    Current Personal Data


    ? Word Count - 30,442


    ? Chapter Count ¨C 25


    ? Allotted Time ¨C 3 Months


    [.com Platform]


    -Current Followers 24


    -Current Views 53K


    -Every 2,203 views = 1 follower


    ?Note: Royalroad.com releases Predate .com releases by 20 days of Allotted Time.


    [Royalroad.com Platform]


    -Current Followers 23


    -Current Views 7,437


    [Current Collective Total]


    -Followers 47


    -Views 60K


    ..................¡­.


    Personal Data-based Estimates


    ?Important: Estimations Calculated from Current Data and Current Trends.


    According to Collected Data I get 15 Followers a Month in Total.


    If I sell my E-book''s first Volume for $3


    Calculated Number of Followers by 1/1/2020


    ?Note: Based on 1 chapter released weekly. I have Currently increased that to 3 chapter released weekly as of 10/29/18 a spike in followers has been noticed since then.


    Calculated Number of Book Sales


    -monthly sales


    23 (11%)


    33 (16%)


    Calculated Income from by 1/1/2020


    Monthly Royalties ¨C $46 - $66


    Annually Royalties - $552 - $792


    ..................¡­.


    If we assume that 3 releases a week triple the amount of followers we end up with.


    Followers - 630


    Monthly Sales ¨C 69 - 100


    Monthly Profit - $138 - $200


    Annual Profit - $1,656 - $2,400


    ?Amazon consumer data has not been researched, followers will likely not be the only ones buying books. Follower will however very likely spark interest and help promote series to Amazon Consumer that are not followers.


    Implications of this unknown.


    Increase in sales assumed.


    Putting out a single volume and seeing how it will do is recommended.


    Continuing to learn programming recommended.


    Reducing overall workload with both programming and writing recommended.


    ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Obviously I chose to instead put out irregular updates and pursue programming instead.

 Chapter 28 - 26 Predator or Prey?

    Chapter 26 Predator or Prey?


    I''ve been running for a while now at pretty high speeds, but I think I''m starting to actually get tired.


    Oh shit this body never actually ate anything.


    I''ve been running on empty this whole time!


    Coming to a stop somewhere in this forest of sky scr.a.p.ers sized tree, I bend down resting my hands on my knees to catch my breath.


    While catching my breath I notice some strange tracks, almost human but smaller with long pointed toes that leave deep impressions in the ground at the end.


    Probably claws¡­.


    Subconsciously I begin to follow the tracks not realizing that I''m no longer winded.


    I stop when I see the tracks meet up with a huge road of numerous footprints seemingly belonging to at least a hundred different creatures if not more.


    As I stop in awe of this phenomena I look up from the road of tracks to see where they are heading.


    I see a massive mountain range fairly nearby, the peaks twice the height of the skyscr.a.p.er sized trees.


    "That wasn''t there before. Just how long did I run?"


    Marveling at the rough, jagged, brown mountain range I begin to make my way toward them following the tracks.


    Maybe I can steal some food?


    ................................................¡­


    A few hours later and I''m climbing one the mountains cliff faces, the tracks lead to a cave but I didn''t want to have to fight it out again.


    So when I saw smoke coming from an opening on the cliff face I decided to climb.


    After climbing up the face of the cliff and peering into the opening I see a bunch of animal hides and furs covering the ground around a fire pit.


    A leg of meat burning in a fire that has long been out, a few ember and coals all that''s still cooking the leg of meat.


    As I climb in through the opening and land on the stone floor, I spot a few dozen clay pots with some stone tools against the walls.


    Immediately my I eyes go back to the burnt meat smoking in the fire pit my mouth already drooling as I quickly walk toward it before diving for the roast.


    I quickly bite into the burnt leg of meat, the juices burst out from under the hard charred surface.


    It''s like brisket.


    Savoring the taste similar to beef I proceed to wolf down the entire leg in what seems to be a few seconds but is likely longer.


    Nibbling on the bones after having eaten even the cartilage of the joints and tendons I realize just how thirsty I am.


    "Crap I haven''t even drank anything since earth. Maybe theres some water or something in those pots."


    I walk over to one of the pots lifting one of them up I see a clear liquid with no smell in it. I then lift it up to my lips and drink.


    Water.


    I then proceed to chug the entire pot of water down before realizing there''s no more in the clay pot.


    I head over to another clay pot and look into it seeing it filled with purple apples.


    Looking into the next pot I see a violet liquid with a sweet scent and begin to drink some before spitting it out.


    "Uuugh thats bitter, what is that!?"


    I take another quick smell.


    "Wait is that? Liquor?"


    I then begin to chug the wine like liquor probably made from purple apples.


    All while thinking chug chug chug chug over and over.


    After finishing the pot of liquor I realize I don''t feel any different.


    "Wait can I not get drunk? Well f*****k. D*mn who knew I would never be able to get drunk again, oh well wasn''t that great anyway."


    I say the last part with a slight feeling of loss in my c.h.e.s.t and my head down.


    "Either way I need to find civilization.


    As great as this place is¡­ I need the social factor, I ain''t about to go crazy in a cave.


    Now lets see if I can find a bag."


    I say scratching my head.


    ................................................¡­


    After managing to make a makeshift bag out an animal fur and rope, then tying two more animal furs around my waist for clothing¡­


    I set off out a cave I found in the mountain, and begin following the now even bigger road of tracks.


    As much as I want I want to find civilization I have yet to find a river or a legit road and these tracks are all I have to go on soo...


    "Leroy Jenkins!"


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Author''s Announcement


    I''ve been thinking about continuing this every once in a while. Today I realized how much I want to continue this, and while thinking about how the calculations for profit and growth weren''t looking good I regretted ending my series by just giving up. Thats when I remembered someone once told me "Everyone starts somewhere." I realized I want to continue writing this series.


    Then I saw a reply to a comment I made in someone else series, telling me about how much the enjoy my series and have read every chapter.


    That when I realized it time I always said I would complete this series to the end, and that what I plan to do now.


    So I did some planning and I am releasing this fresh chapter today as an assurance that I''ll continue this series.


    I will be taking a break to write 10 buffer chapters for the series that will be released on Mondays Wednesdays and Fridays.


    That should give me three weeks head start to write more chapters that way I''m not always writing at the last minute.


    So keep in mind it''ll be a while before the next chapter but I am back and I am working on more chapters.

 Chapter 29 - Progress Update 2.0

    I was originally just going to write 10 buffer chapters, but I decide to add 2 more to make it 12 buffer chapters.


    This will give me 4 weeks of buffer so I am not writing at the last minute.


    With the schedule I am going to do I''ll put out a chapter Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays.


    I have just written and edited chapter 9/12 so if all goes to plan I should finish on thursdayand start releasing chapters again on the follow monday June 7th 2019.


    However, I burnt out yesterday, and If I write again today I will be burnt out.


    I have been writing a chapter a day since May 31st 2019, first the assurance chapter then 9 of the buffer chapters.


    I just need to write 3 more but If I do burn out again please be patient, I also want this to be completed as fast as possible.


    After I post this on scribblehub.com royalroad.com and I will try to take a break and rest probably until tommorrow.

 Chapter 30 - The Buffer Chapters are COMPLETED and Scheduled!!!

    I have completed 12/12 of the buffer chapters, all written, edited and scheduled.


    The first new chapter since May 31st 2019, will be on June 17th 2019.


    With this done I have a month to not only write more chapters and stay ahead, so I don''t write at the last minute all the time.


    I can take a break as I have been writing almost everyday since may 31st and really need, truly I am elated that this is complete.


    Fear not my brothas for soon I will be writing more, but first a break.


    *Face slams down onto the keyboard from exhuastion*


    Now without further adueenjoy your night wherever you and may the force be with you.


    Ha ha ha ha.

 Chapter 31 - 27 Following The Trail

    After I passed another mountain range and followed the trail through the forest, I have come to a large grassland.


    I look around at the lush green grass 4 feet tall and only a few massive trees dotting the landscape.


    In the distance I see the tree line, almost like a distant mountain range miles away.


    I see herds of large black deer with lots of muscles, heading toward a small lake with a spring shooting high into the air like a fountain.


    I walk down the massive trail of footprints cutting through the tall grasses.


    After a bit I hear a rustling and see a lone black deer looks at me before dashing off.


    I spot some giant crows flying in the sky, before a wyvern comes out of nowhere and snatches up one of the giant crows, before take off in the distance to my left.


    "Glad I''m not heading in that direction."


    ............¡­


    After walking for about an hour more heading towards the spring lake, I see a rustling ahead to the right at the edge of the trail.


    A cat the size of a labrador, with green scales and yellow eyes with a swaying reptilian tail walks towards me with three more in tow behind it.


    It runs towards me and leaps towards me biting my right arm only for its fangs to break on my skin, some type of clear fluid gushing out of them.


    Maybe its venom.


    I then stomp on the cats head while its in a daze, thus killing it.


    The other two look at me then their fellow and run back into the grass out of sight.


    ............¡­


    Finally making it to the pool, I bend down and cup my hands scooping the water into them before drinking.


    I''m staring at a small herd of black deer drinking from the lake on the otherside when out of the grasses pounce something between a tiger and a cat the size of a truck covered in red scales with large spiky plate on its upper back and neck a ridge running from its forehead.


    The creature catches a black deer in its maw and begins to devour it in large hasty bites before attack a few more that didn''t make it to the grass yet.


    Its nostrils spewing short burst of flames when it exhales heavily a few times.


    I begin to sneak into the grasses behind me.


    Slowly walking backwards until I freeze when I see it look directly at me and licks it chops, like I''d be a fantastic meal.


    Suddenly it opens its mouth a breath out a fireball the size of a boulder and I dodge, leaping to my right as it hits the ground where I was crouching.


    I get up and take off into the grass as fast as I can, looking back behind I see I have covered about a mile in a few seconds but the creature is already bounding behind me having crossed the lake in but a moment.


    I pick up the pace and lose the creature in the forest before making a u-turn around the edge of the grassland, while maintaining cover in the forest.


    I run for the rest of the day and through the night after that, before coming to another grassland again but much smaller in comparison.


    "What is that?"

 Chapter 32 - 28 The Monster King

    I stare at the 12 feet tall blue troll, orcish, thing covered in thick blue scales and plates, spewing out flames from its mouth as it stomps and kicks my soldiers into the dirt.


    Its legs crack the earth and breaks bones, white fire pours from its mouth.


    Whole swaths of my army burning in the flames.


    Bewildered I watch as mana surges down its arm and out its hand in a pulse of magic, carve up the ground while destroying half my remaining forces.


    I the great General Ekryn Van Heirdes of the trones kingdom am about to sound the retreat, when suddenly¡­


    "BOOOMM!!!!"


    A dark-skinned man dressed in furs appear out of nowhere and slams into the¡­ the.. Monster King!!!


    "CRACCCKKK!!!"


    I hear the creature''s jaw break from the impact, a ASTOUNDING!!!


    The man climbs the Monster King''s head and begins to pumble his eye before being grabbed and pulled off along with his massive eyelid.


    The Monster King throw him into the ground and stomps on him but his foot stops.


    His foot stops!!!


    The man underneath grabs his foot pushes up, throwing the Monster King off his feet and back onto the ground falling flat on his back.


    I Cheer with my men at this ray of hope that has appeared before us, "YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    We have hope, we can do this!


    ...............¡­.


    Standing in front of the behemoth I sike myself up before leaping onto the behemoth I just threw.


    I land on his neck to land a strike on his jaw when he breathes fire engulfing me in blue flames.


    I climb his face about to stab his eye when he realizes I''m fine and swats me like a fly as his fire breath stops and I''m sent flying then crashing into the ground creating a human-sized crater.


    I get up unharmed, unarmed and n.a.k.e.d before dashing forward at a speed I''ve never reach before accompanied by a sonic boom.


    I slam right through the behemoth''s eyes and back out his skulls before skidding on the ground to a stop cover in blood and brain matter.


    The behemoth falls to his knees shuddering and clutching the hole in his skull with his right hand, before roaring so loud I can feel my organs shaking, and getting back up.


    The behemoth glares at me with his one eye as he lowers his hand, the hole already starting to heal shut.


    He roars at me and puts his hand together before beginning to recite a chant in a language I don''t know.


    I run to the side the forward slamming almost reaching him as he says that last word of his chant, the magic dispersing as it touches my skin harmlessly my body negating it.


    However, the kinetic force behind the magic hitting me veers me slightly off course as I hit his c.h.e.s.t instead of his face.


    He stumbles back as my hand and most of my arms is now in his c.h.e.s.t.


    I land on the ground and he falls to his knees again panting, the hole in his head now completely closed.


    Seeing him almost out for the count I come up with a plan I pick a few swords scattered on the field before bending them together into single metal stakes.


    I do this a few more times before chucking one toward his hand as he is getting back up, nailing it into the ground.


    As begins reaching for his hand with his other hand I throw it another metal stake into it, nail it into the ground.


    I throw two more one for each foot nailing them into the ground, immobilizing his then I through one into his new eye causing him to roar like thunder.


    I then pick up two swords and run toward him the hole in his c.h.e.s.t a lot smaller now a begin cutting it back open and then I stick the two swords into the opening to keep it open.


    I reach into his c.h.e.s.t with my hand and pull out his beating heart before tearing off the arteries and throwing it onto the ground.


    The behemoth''s roaring gone, its body begins to grow stiff, its eyes now dark and lifeless.


    The battlefield silent I look around at the army of this world humans and sigh.


    I''m covered in blood and n.a.k.e.d, again.

 Chapter 33 - 29 Marquess Jay of House Night

    I kneel before a massive throne of stone, a mana crystal embedded in it at the top circled by English spell circles these people call divine runes.


    Lines after line of nobles stood to my sides, great pillars of stone keeping up the very high ceiling up above us all.


    On the throne a Latino looking king, with greying hair, emerald green eyes, and flakes of red hair in his beard.


    Below me in the floor was some type of loyalty spell circle for nobles so they won''t betray the king.


    The king covered in fine blue, gold and red linen robes with an Amulet of kingship around his neck, instead of a crown, he rose from his throne.


    King Octavius Mendes the 11th speaks from his diaphragm with a hint of regalness, "Jay of House Night, for defeating the Monster King who encroached upon our lands..."


    A servant hands him a ceremonial sheathed sword encrusted in gems and gold.


    The king unsheathes the sword while saying, "I hereby bestow upon you, the title of Marquess. I grant you the lands between east of the capital and the border of the bloodlands. The same lands on which you slew the Monster King."


    King Octavius Mendes the 11th then lightly rests the flat of the sword''s blade on his shoulder then slowly on the other before once again speaking.


    "Rise, Marquess Jay Night of the Blood Border!!"


    I rise up as the spell circles activate and the magic disperses from me without any effect, clear to anyone with enough education or training to see.


    "HUUUUHHHHHH!!!!!"


    The crowd gasps.


    I try to tell his highness, "Your Highness, I tried to tell the mages, but magic has no effect on me. However, they simply didn''t listen."


    King Octavius Mendes the 11th answers formally, "No need, I can see that you are an honest and trustworthy man you need not fret Marquess Jay of House Night.


    Anyone who disagrees may take it up with the throne, for my word is the law!"


    He spoke the last sentence to the crowd of nobles.


    The nobles quieted down into silence.


    ..............................¡­.


    Arriving at his new home the great fortress city Shieldgate, Jay walked through the door to see countless servants greeting him.


    Setting down his bags filled with gifts from the king and nobles, he says, "Well time to get to work."


    ..............................¡­.


    Meanwhile, in the realm of the overseers, Razyl, Jesyl, Reyla and Acyl stand in the tower looking through the window down at Origin, watching the effect of Jay''s exploits.


    Razyl, "Should we grant him power as well? The Great One has certainly taken an interest in him."


    Acyl, "Brother surely you jest it''s barely been over one thousand years since we were grounded? Such actions would only bring down further punishment, possibly from the great one himself."


    Jesyl, "Acyl is right, Razyl, we must be patient. Only when we have patience can we expand our influence and our power."


    Razyl, "Bah, perhaps you are right. I just hate staying couped in this realm when I could be having fun with mortals."


    Reyla, "While interfering may not be the best way to avoid punishment, perhaps a gift would suffice."


    Razyl, "A gift?"


    Reyla, "Yes a gift, and while we may not be able to ensure he pays a price for it¡­ Certainly, gratitude, would be in order no?"


    Acyl, "Reyla my sister, how shrewd. Heh heh heh."


    Razyl, "Indeed heh heh a gift."


    ..............................¡­.


    The next I watched from the void with my swirling blue eyes as an ax, containing crude mystical mana enchantments of magic severing, sharpness, and hardness, signed with the names, Razyl, Jesyl, Reyla, and Acyl, falling from the overseer''s land crashing down to Jay''s backyard.


    Well, I guess Rocyl is behaving.

 Chapter 34 - 30 Deus

    Looking over Origin and the Overseer''s Realm I begin going over things in my mind.


    I never named the suns at the ends of the star river.


    The overseer realm is getting overpopulated.


    I was planning on creating 12 more worlds during the middle of the iron age about 3,900 years from now, but in 4,000 years Orcrox will arrive.


    I should go ahead and start creating them as waiting much longer will hinder their growth.


    I also need to create a clear doctrine as it seems I will not be able to get the denizens of my world to stop worshipping me, no matter how hard I try.


    I should also give clear rules to my overseers before things get worse.


    But first, I''ll name the Star River and the two suns at its ends.


    Let go with Nirvana for the top sun, Elysium for the bottom sun and let''s name the star river Styx.


    Sending a quick message informing them of the new names of Nirvana, Elysium, and Styx, I also tell them that new worlds are going to be popping up in the sky soon, twelve to be exact.


    Before creating any new world, I''ll need a way to keep them warm, and just having them spin in place to expose themselves to the Star River Styx won''t do the trick.


    Thus I take a few drops worth of my body and begin the process of creating new suns.


    I start by separating them and begin working on them both at the same time.


    Then after they get hot enough I cut them into cords, while weaving them like rope and blowing Arcanum into them as I continue the process.


    They end up as two balls of the rope-like cord when they finally ignite.


    I quickly weave them each into orbs with three rings around each of them.


    I begin the next step of programming them two suck up loose spirits using gravity, and storing them inside them for a specific amount of time, before shooting them into the closest available bodies.


    This will allow them to each perform the function of Styx, for the ring of worlds I plan to surround Origin.


    After completing the programming, I name the two suns Valkyrie and Charon.


    I set them to orbit at a set distance around Origin, with enough room for the new worlds to be built.


    Next, I turn to The Overseer Realm and announce to my Overseers, "The realm I have made for you all has grown overpopulated, and many of you have grown arrogant.


    Soon you will be given laws that cannot be broken.


    However for now in order to ensure your continued survival, I will take measures, one them will be that I shall now expand upon your realm.


    Prepare your selves there will likely be damage to your surroundings and new predators to keep your population in check."


    The Overseers, "!!!!!"


    I seize hold of the overseer realm with my mind, holding it in place.


    I depart with a few drops of my body and dilute them until solidifying them.


    I begin compounding them into a single orb the size of Earth.


    A tenth the size of Origin I place it under the overseer''s realm and begin to mold their realm over the top of it.


    I raise the ground around it to be level with the overseer realm.


    I fuse and bind them together on the molecular level.


    A new continent on the top of the new world, much bigger than the former flat piece of land known as the Overseer''s Realm, I begin to fuel plant and animals life to expand at a rapid rate over the new lands of their new continent.


    I then pick up the tower I made for them when I created the old realm and place it farther away from the castle then before, by many miles.


    As I fuel the plant and animal life''s growth to cover the primary continent I expand the barrier acting as an atmosphere, over the entire new world.


    I take a drop of mystic and dilute it into mystical mana before pouring it into the new world.


    I take some of the mystical mana and turn it into mystical water to fill their oceans, lakes, rivers, ponds, and streams.


    I add more land by converting some mystical mana into earth and using that earth to build two new continents, on the bottom half of the world.


    The new world is full of mystical metals, ores, gems and minerals, its waters having mystical properties found nowhere else yet.


    I begin creating new plants and animals to cover the rest of the world.


    I create many mystical beasts and plants, some of which will prey upon my overseers and help keep their population from expanding too quick.


    I create Mystical Giant Sea Serpents, I name Jormungandars.


    I create Mystical Giant Lobsters, I name Crustacea.


    I create Mystical Wolves with power over ice and darkness, I name Fenrirs.


    I create Mystical Giant Fishes, I name Jonahs.


    I create Mystical Giant Bears, I name Ursas.


    I create Mystical White Deer, I name Bright Stags, catching them can give you a direct line of contact to me.


    I create Mystical Giant Owls with sentience, that have black and gold plumage, their eyes blue, I name them Minervas.


    I create Mystical Trees of various sizes, that bear blue apples as fruit.


    They have magic powers and instinctively nurture their areas. I name them Soul Trees.


    I create Mystical Ravens with sentience that can talk and I name them Elder Ravens.


    Finished with The New World I again speak to my Overseers, "My Overseers I have completed your new world, I name it Deus, may it forever remind you of your arrogance to pose as gods."

 Chapter 35 - 31 Geo

    Moving on to the next moon I start by removing a 10 foot by 10-foot orb of myself this time and decompress it till its the size of Earth, from my mysterious knowledge.


    I begin to beat, need, mold and shape it till it''s solid and then turn it into various minerals, ores, metals, rocks, clay, and soil, etc.


    I mold and shape it further creating continents covered in rough rocky terrain, vast mountain ranges covering most of the continents.


    Most of the soil is rocky, gray, and dusty but full of minerals, yet devoid of life.


    I take the misty energy, vapors, and chunks of mass floating around it and convert it into fresh water oceans, lakes, rivers pond, and streams, saving some for when I create life forms.


    I use some of the gasses to create a natural atmosphere with ozone and everything.


    From the leftover mass and energy, I begin creating life.


    I create aquatic plants, algae, rock crabs shrimp, rock lobsters, and fish.


    Most of the fish small, the biggest only 4 feet long with a few small 3 foot long sharks.


    Moving to the land I cover the terrain in patches of dark green, grayish, dull, thick hardy grass.


    I named them Mountain Grass.


    I create small and medium-sized trees with grey thick bark and dull dark green-grayish thick hardy leaves, I scatter them around dotting them among the landscape, only forming a few small forests.


    I name them Scrub Trees.


    I create a variety of similar bushes and shrubs with that same hardiness to them.


    I create normal sized gray rabbits.


    I create beetles and insects and arachnids.


    I create small white rams with large horns, I name Mountain Goats.


    I create small black antelopes that move alone and in small herds, I named Shadow Dashers.


    I create wallabies and kangaroos.


    I create small gray monkeys with prehensile tales, their builds similar to a baboon''s but without the pronounced butts.


    I name them Zeguars.


    I create crows and hawks.


    I create cats.


    I create daunt cats as well.


    I create lizards from small to medium sized nothing bigger than a monitor lizard.


    I create aquatic iguanas.


    I create regular iguanas.


    I create coyotes.


    I create black wild dogs, I name Black Hounds.


    I create black hounds with horns with rib bone armor and skull bone armor, I name them Grimm Hounds.


    I create sentient trolls that are large, with bluish green skin and regenerate.


    I then begin creating more favored races.


    I create the basic human build I shrink them to 4 feet tall, I enhance their night vision into dark vision.


    I give them short dense claws instead of nails, on their hands and feet made for digging through stone and climbing rocks.


    I give them immunity to diseases and parasites and give them a slower metabolism than humans and give them the ability to hibernate.


    I extend their life spans to 500 years and make the women 3 feet tall with smaller builds and small busts.


    I make the males 4 feet tall.


    I give them both high fertility and begin creating many more of them before spreading them near caves and mountains.


    I speak into all their minds at once.


    "My name is Ethereal I created you, the name of your species is Gnomes."


    I then appoint them an Oracle and move on to create another favored race.


    I start with the basic template of elves and give them stronger more muscular builds while decreasing the speed of their metabolism.


    I speak into all the rough elves minds, "I am Ethereal, I created your species.


    The name of your species is Rough Elves."


    I appoint an Oracle among them.


    I move on and create humans from my previous template for humans then add them to the new world.


    Almost done I take a drop of mystic and dilute it into enough mana for the entire new world, then funnel it in through the atmosphere.


    Now with the moon complete, I speak once more to its denizens mind''s this time into every sentient species individual mind.


    "I name your world Geo."

 Chapter 36 - 32 Sol

    Looking at the Suns Valkyrie and Charon I decide they need starborn to protect them.


    I take a few starborn from Styx and replicate them hundreds of times.


    I take strands of Valkyrie and Charon and code them, before linking them to the selected starborn accordingly.


    Thus establishing their strong d.e.s.i.r.e to guard Valkyrie and Charon accordingly, and giving them the roles of guardians of part of the reincarnation system.


    Next, I begin creating the next moon of Origin.


    I start with the same 10-foot by 10-foot orb from my body and decompress it till its earth sized.


    I use my power over matter and energy to convert it to stone, soil, and minerals.


    I turn a number of gems into light elemental gems, and fire elemental gems, infusing a few ores with the same properties, including mana.


    I covered this world in clay, silt, soil and dirt layered on top of each other in that order.


    Using my mind I mold and shape this world''s continents and mountains.


    With three major continents, I take a few specks of myself and turn it into the waters of this world, filling up their oceans, lakes, rivers, and various other bodies of water.


    I create a few salt crystal mountains in the oceans, and dilute them rapidly with water from the oceans, before mixing them thoroughly together.


    Thus turning the oceans into saltwater oceans.


    Taking a few more specks from my body, I use them to create the atmosphere and air of this new world, while giving it''s ozone a slight yellow glow.


    Taking a drop from myself, then I split it into two parts turning one into mana and funneling it into the world.


    The other I set aside for the lifeforms of the world.


    I create orange glowing coy fish five feet long and name them Sun Fish.


    I create white glowing trout, that can phase through objects at will, and name them Spirit Trout.


    I create various other aquatic life in the bodies of water all of them bioluminescent.


    I create various aquatic bioluminescent plants, including glowing kelp I name Phantom Hair.


    I create glow yellow grass with light and fire elemental properties, I name them Star Grass.


    I create white glowing grass that moves and sways on its own, infused with spirit energy, I name it Spirit Grass.


    I create many bioluminescent trees and plants covering the three continents.


    I create white shining cranes, I name Bright Cranes, and many other glowing or shining birds.


    I create deer that leave flaming hoof print in their wake breathe flames and glow yellow brightly, I name them Star Deer.


    I create great boar that glow orange or red and spew flames from the body, I name them Flaming Hogs.


    I create many different species of glowing or shiny animals.


    I create wisps of spirit energy, that glow lightly white and perform the roles of insect or fungus by cleaning up dead organic material.


    However, should they eat too much or become contaminated they can easily grow beyond their bounds and become monstrous spirits that only consume.


    I name them Wisps.


    Finally, I begin to create the favored races of this new bright planet.


    I start with the basic human template and turn their skin into a dark cocoa color.


    I look at their eyes and turn them dark and slightly reflective to block out the rays of this extremely bright world.


    Thus giving their eyes a slight glowing effect from reflecting light.


    I give them a high affinity with fire and innate minor fire abilities such as fireball, ember, and flame.


    I also give them mastery, control over light and the ability to create light.


    I name them Luma.


    I create thousands of them and separate them into tribes.


    I tell them I created them, what my name is and appoint an oracle for them.


    I begin on the second and final favored race for this world.


    I take the human template again this time hollowing out their bones and giving them an immune system made from magic.


    I make them all 5 feet tall and very lean.


    I give them huge white bird wings that glow and glowing white hair.


    I give the telepathy and telekinesis.


    I name them Sun Aevians.


    I create thousands of them scatter them over the world and separate them into tribes.


    I tell them I created them, that I am Ethereal and appoint an oracle among them.


    Then to every sentient mind of this new world, I speak into all their minds, "I am Ethereal, and the name of your world is Sol."

 Chapter 37 - 33 Ra

    Making sure all the new moon''s and suns are in the proper orbit, while the moons spin on their axis at the right amounts, I move on.


    I begin the same way as the last three moons.


    After decompressing my orb of severed body mass and energy, I convert it into earth, minerals and a layer of ground waters.


    This time I turn the core of the moon into mana that will seep out of the ground slowly into the atmosphere.


    Using a few specks of my body I turn it into an atmosphere keeping the air and oxygen on this moon''s surface.


    Taking the moon with my mind''s will I shape it''s three continents and terrain.


    After finishing up a few mountains and covering the ground in a thick layer of sand, I begin carving deep caverns scattered among the three continents that lead to large pools of groundwater.


    Next, a take a few more specks of my self and turn them into fresh water and pour it onto the moon creating fresh water oceans.


    I craft massive pyramids and use them to cover the deep caverns'' entrances, I inscribe the divine runes on the wall with the pyramids for future generations to study.


    I know from my basic knowledge and vague memories that these divine runes are English.


    My overseers must have a vague connection to my knowledge through the link with Myc.


    This would explain why they handed them out to origin''s denizens.


    After I finish the pyramids I start creating plant life of the tropical and desert variety.


    I fill the deep caverns with a special version of the tropical variety that can survive in the dark and are bioluminescent to a small degree.


    I also create glowing blue crystals in the deep caverns to help light the way more.


    I create a number of islands, a few them covered in tropical plants with wet, hot environments.


    In some of the oases I create, I put the tropical plants, in others just an abundance of healthy desert plants, such as desert grasses, desert trees, shrubs, and bushes.


    I scatter the rest of the desert plant life among the vast desert''s covering 90% of the three continents.


    I begin creating animals and start with gazelles that I scatter everywhere in various sized herds.


    I then fill the oceans and other bodies of water with edible normal sized fish, as well as shellfish, nothing bigger than 3 feet long.


    I focus back on land animals and decide to create camels, desert goats, mountains goats, sheep, rams, and antelopes.


    I also create a few herds of horses in the more lush areas.


    I decide to add some fire salamanders and wyverns from origin to the deserts.


    I then take dread cats and color them a tannish light brown, before setting them loose in the deserts and oases. I name them Desert Cats.


    I take daunt cats and turn their color tan before setting them free in the deserts, I name them Sand Cats.


    I take a few snake species and enlarge them while turning the scales brown or light brown, even a rare few emerald green ones for the oases, I set the other free in all environments.


    I name them Sand Serpents and Emerald Eiders.


    I name the pale gazelles, Luna Gazelles.


    I create more insects and arachnids then set them loose all over this moon.


    I create parrots, parakeets, jaguars, leopards, dread cats, daunt cats and many other tropical animals, then set them free in the tropical environments.


    I create giant eagles and various bird species then set them loose all over the moon.


    Finally done with the nonsentient animals I begin crafting the sentient races of this world.


    I take a human template then replace their ears with black jackal ears on top of their individual heads, and black jackal tails. I give them night vision, along with larger canines. I give them high intelligence, thus increasing their mana affinity, and I name them Anubis''s.


    I create thousands of them and scatter them in small clans across the world''s deserts.


    I speak into their minds, "I am Ethereal, your creator, for you are Anubis''s and one of my favored races.


    I appoint one from among you, as my Oracle, so that she may be my voice to your people."


    I take the human template again and replace their bottom half with a snake''s thus turning them into Nagas.


    I create many of them and put a few tribes in the deep caverns and others near the shores, on islands, or in the vast deserts.


    I tell them who I am that I am their creator, that they are Nagas, and appoint an Oracle among them.


    Lastly, I create the Lizardmen from a human template and create a few thousand.


    I place them in the desert and on the shores, before giving them the same message as the other races.


    I appoint an oracle among them after telling them they are Lizardmen.


    My mind zooming out from this new world now complete I place it in orbit, adjust it to spin on its axis, make sure all that is perfect, then decide its name.


    Speaking with my mind into the minds of this new world''s residents, I name this world Ra.

 Chapter 38 - 34 Pan

    Severing another 10 foot by 10-foot orb from myself, I take a drop of Mystic and insert it into the core of the orb.


    I decompress the orb while diluting the mystic into mana until the orb is Earth-size, only a tenth the size of Origin.


    I use my mind to shape and mold four continents on its surface, molding their very few mountains, many hills, and vast open plains covering most of the West, East, and South continents.


    I take a few specks from my body and create the air, shaping the atmosphere to seal it in.


    I place the world in orbit around origin and spin it on its axis.


    Take some more specks from my self, and I turn them into the world''s oceans of fresh water.


    Watching the mana seep up through the ground from the world''s core, and drift into the atmosphere, I begin to create life.


    I start with plant''s create 2-foot tall shamrock green grasses cover the continents, along with various bushes and shrubs.


    Next, I create a few species of small trees with brown bark and various colors of green leaves.


    I create giant winding oaks, high as skyscr.a.p.ers, with the growth rate of mushrooms and place them all over the northern continent.


    I create algae, seaweed, and other aquatic plants filling up most bodies of water.


    I create deer, horses, rodents, niblets, birds, antelope, gazelles, goats, sheep, rams, snakes and lizards, then place them all over the West, East, and South continents.


    On the North continent, I put deer, rodents, moose, elks, niblets, goats, snakes, lizard, birds, and bears.


    I create shamrock green wolves and name them Plain''s wolves placing them in the plains.


    I create dread cats with fur that camouflages them like chameleon''s scales and place them on each continent.


    I create daunt cats and put them on all the continents, watching them flourish, mostly on the northern continent.


    I create dark green and brown wolves, I name them Forest Wolves.


    I put them on the Northern Continent.


    I create centaurs and put them on the West, East and South continents.


    I give them the standard message of who I am, who they are, what their race is, and appoint an oracle among them.


    I create a few shrines with statues of my overseers kneeling in a circle, with a massive statue of me in the middle, that seemingly moves on its own. The five origin dragon''s lounging around me, a model of what I know my 13 worlds will look like, in front of me, my eyes seeming to glow as they stare at it.


    Thirteen pillars surrounding the shrine with knowledge of magic inscribed upon them in English.


    I put each of the shrines deep within all four continents.


    I create Satyrs and scatter them in tribes on all the continents.


    I tell them who I am, who they are, what their race is called, and appoint an oracle among them.


    I create an Artifact I call Pan''s Flute from Mystic, each function a song, that the user instantly knows how to use once their lips touch it.


    A song to call my attention to the song player.


    A song to put those around it into slumber.


    A song to ward of those with hostile intent.


    A song to paralyze people.


    A song to cause mental pain upon those it''s aimed at through intent.


    A song that causes physical pain, while gradually damaging those hostile to the song player.


    Lastly, a song to seal a being within the surroundings, with a spell circle written in Spanish.


    Since nobody in this universe except me and maybe Jay knows Spanish... The Seal should be unbreakable.


    I create ten-foot tall human give them cow/bull ears, cow/bull horns, and cow/bull tails, then make the males 8 feet tall, and the women 7 feet tall, with massive busts.


    I name them Minotaurs.


    I give them the standard talk, then appoint an oracle among them.


    I place them all over the West, East and South continents, in thousands of tribes.


    I then create wolfkin, human''s with wolf ears instead of human ears, wolf tails, night vision, and larger canines.


    I don''t even bother to tell them anything this time and scatter them in tribes among the Northern Continent.


    Now done with creating the new world, I speak into all it''s denizens minds, even the animals this time and name the world Pan.

 Chapter 39 - I Have A ******* Now

    *******.com/Ethereals13Worlds


    Ta Da!


    For only $1 a Month you can read all my completed chapters, released anunreleased.


    I am an anime fan, manga fan, light novel and web novel fan. Overall you could say I''m a real Otaku, I''ve always loved telling stories and creating fictional worlds. Through writing Ethereal''s 13 Worlds I can do both.


    By supporting me with $1 dollar a month, you help me work my way towards my lifelong goal being a professional author and continue writing Ethereal''s 13 Worlds.

 Chapter 40 - 35 Odin

    Taking the decompressed orb, formerly of my body, I create a tunnel to the core and hollow it out. I put a drop of mystic into the hollowed core, and dilute it into mana. I convert the decompressed earth sized orb into rock, earth, minerals, mana ore, mana gems, ice elemental ores, and ice elemental gems.


    I shape the planet with my mind and create three continents all about the same size each, all with their share of caves, mountains, and hills.


    I take a few specks from my body and turn them into the air and an atmosphere for the planet.


    I use my mind to float the new moon into its place in orbit, around Origin, then spin it on its axis.


    I watch as mana begins to seep out of the ground and into the sky, trapped by the atmosphere.


    I take a speck of my body and turn into the new moon''s saltwater oceans and inland bodies of fresh water.


    I take a drop of mystic and dilute it into pool mystical mana, floating in the void, set aside to create life.


    I take 20 drops then use it to create aquatic plants, and fish of all kinds even aquatic mammals, such as whales, killer whales, dolphins, etc.


    I take 20 drops and create evergreen grass, tree and other plants built for surviving in harsh colds, I place them on all the continents.


    I take 15 drops of mystical mana and turn it into ice essence, then program it to siphon mana in order to maintain an eternal winter over the new world. I pour the programmed ice essence into the new world, so the plants don''t die in an environment they weren''t designed for.


    It then begins to snow all over the new world.


    With the climate stabilized in this new world, I begin to create animals.


    I create giant white rabbits, I name Snow Bunnies.


    I create white deers, white elks, and white mooses. I name Arctic Deer, Arctic Elks, White Moose.


    I create white hounds which that can turn into mini hound shaped blizzard when they run, and imbue their teeth and claw with ice essence. I name them Frost Hounds.


    I create various rodents.


    I create white wolves than can manipulate ice and frost, I name them Ice Wolves.


    I create dread cats with thick white fur and thick fur in between their toes. I name them Snow Cats.


    I create large wild boars with bluish-white fur that breath frost and have large tusks, containing concentrate ice essence. Their tusks covered in a growing layer of ice. I name them Frosty Boars.


    I create giant white owls and white griffins.


    I create many birds and other animals, then decide its time to create sentient races for this world.


    I create Yetis as a non-favored race or... Forsaken Race, hmm that''s good I like that.


    Ya, I like that, I like that a lot, nice.


    Alright, back to work.


    I create humans and give them greater cold resistance than other humans.


    Then I place thousands of Humans on each continent.


    I create Elves then give them greater cold resistance than other elves and fuse them with a small amount of ice essence. I name them Frost Elves then place them on the western continent.


    I create large humans their males at 8 feet tall, and females at 7 feet tall. I give them a strong affinity with ice and mana. I give them super high cold resistance and make them weak to fire. I name them Jotun.


    I enter the minds of all the Jotuns, Humans and Elves at once and imprint the relevant information onto their brains, using a vision of me creating their world and them. The vision also details me picking one among each of their races an Oracle, as I do so in real time.


    Done with the new world I use the vision to zoom out so they get a good look at their world and I tell them, "You world''s name is Odin." Before zooming out so they see the other worlds plus the other six worlds I have yet to create, all in a ring around Origin the first world. Finally, I let it zoom out completely and get a good look at my eyes. Then the vision stops.


    "Wow that vision was a good idea, why haven''t I thought of it before?


    Oh well."

 Chapter 41 - 36 Myth & The Three Laws

    This time I decide to do something different.


    Looking at the pool of mystical mana floating in space, I dilute it into mana then I crystalize it into a perfect sphere the size of Earth.


    I mold the surface of the mana crystal orb into three continents with hills, plains, mountains, and caves.


    I convert the surface into a rocky crust with abundant mana crystals, magical ores, magical stones, and magical gems.


    I cover it in a layer of dirt, and sand with small grains of mana crystals in them.


    I take a speck of mystic and turn it into the air and atmosphere of this world.


    I take a speck of mystic and dilute it into mana and funnel it into through atmosphere.


    I place the new world in orbit and spin it on its axis.


    From a speck of my body, I create saltwater oceans on its surface and then freshwater bodies inland.


    Watching as the mana rises into the air and mixes with the thin ambient mana, strengthening it, I decide its time.


    After mass producing non-magical animals and plants, creating massive forests on the continents and filling the whole world with life, I begin to create magical creatures.


    I create unicorns and pegasuses.


    I create griffins.


    I create non-mystical white stags that grant gifts instead of a way to contact me.


    I duplicate wyverns and fire salamanders.


    I create blue glowing eagles with extremely high mana affinity and sentience.


    I name them Azul Eagles.


    I create giant owls.


    I create giant blue glowing owls with high intelligence and extreme mana affinity.


    I name them Wise Owls.


    I watch as mana elementals quickly begin to manifest on the world''s surface.


    I take a few and crystalize their mana bodies. I create two manas cores and program them one in the head for sentience and thinking. Another in the c.h.e.s.t for bodily functions and motor control. I give them the abilities to toggle whether their bodies are crystalized mana or energy mana.


    I mold them into two genders modeled after elves. The women sleek and beautiful with moderate busts and butts, the males tall and lean, yet muscular. I give them the ability to reproduce via mating or channeling their mana together and focusing on creating a new member of their species.


    I name them Manaborn.


    I create many more magical beasts, creatures, and monsters a few sentient, most mere beasts.


    I watch as countless nonsentient and sentient creatures manifest on the new world, while the life forms mutate from the mana in various ways.


    Many elementals of different kinds roam the world, along with many new life forms and mutated life forms. Including nymphs, dryads, monsters, magical beasts, and sentient animals.


    I create highly intelligent humans with super high mana affinity, lifespans of up to 5,000 years, glowing eyes of various colors, colorful hair in many varieties and thin long pointy ears.


    I name them Fae.


    I create satyrs, elves and humans.


    I speak into their mind first individually then as a whole, "I am Ethereal, your creator.


    You are satyrs/fae/humans/elves, each of your races will be appointed an oracle."


    I transition them into a vision as I continue, "This is your world, freshly created.


    It is but one among 13 worlds.


    Soon your world will be given three laws on massive pillars of black crystal.


    Heed these rules for those that don''t shall be punished."


    I craft three massive black pillars of extremely dense crystal the size of skyscr.a.p.ers.


    I write upon them three laws.


    1. Strive to learn to care about each other.


    2. Help each other when in need.


    3. Never intentionally harm one another.


    I carve these deep into the base of each pillar, then drop them from the sky into the middle of each continent of Myth''s surface.


    I speak into the minds of every Overseer, "For a while now I have thought of how to best reel you all in, so you do not cause havoc among my worlds.


    This is what I have come up with and decided to enforce.


    You are allowed to grow followings that adhere to this doctrine.


    I created the Overseers to oversee the 13 worlds, I created the Five Origin Dragons to protect the 13 worlds, all dragons are their descendants.


    I also created the 13 worlds along with the Favoured Races and Forsaken Races.


    All are to follow the three laws or be punished.


    1. Strive to learn to care about each other.


    2. Help each other when in need.


    3. Never intentionally harm one another.


    You are allowed to interfere to reward those that follow, or devote themselves to the three laws and those that commit great achievements that do not disobey the three laws.


    However, the reward cannot upset the balance of power without my direct permission.


    You are also allowed to use your following to enforce this doctrine, fulfill the three laws, and help monitor the 13 worlds.


    You may do all this as long as you do not use your power beyond the doctrine I have given you or abuse your power.


    Should you abuse your power or disobey the doctrine you will be punished.


    I will be dropping a special pillar of blue diamond with this doctrine on it onto the center of Deus''s major continent, between the citadel and the tower."


    I craft the pillar and engrave all the laws, rules and doctrine upon it, then drop it onto Deus right where I said I would.


    I then create a pillar of the three laws for each existing continent on each existing world, I made and drop them on those continents.


    I send a message to my oracles about the pillars and the three laws, then get back to work.

 Chapter 42 - 37 Flora

    Staring at Myth I realize its slowly developing a consciousness, another thousand years and it''ll be on the level of a young child.


    I remember when my mind was on the level of a child it was only thousands of years ago.


    "Huahh."


    Shifting my focus back to the task at hand.


    Decide to again do something different and start by creating a seed the size of a 14 wheeler truck, with a brown shell.


    I flow mystic into the seed, a few bolts of arcanum showing up every now and then with globs of primordial mist.


    Quickly the seed starts to grow then cracks and splits open, as thick green roots burst out of it, winding around itself in a tangled ball, growing and growing tangling and tangle, until its the size of Earth.


    I stop feeding it Mystic, Arcanum, and Primordial Mist.


    I create soil rock, and various minerals from a few specks of my body, then shower it over the tangled ball of roots ends that look like trees.


    I use the earth to create four continents on its surface.


    I can feel positive emotions radiating from it as blades of grass, shrubs and more trees sprout of from underneath the earthy soil.


    I take a few specks from myself and turn it into saltwater oceans and fresh bodies of water.


    I take some more specks and create the air along with the atmosphere.


    I watch as the plant organism grows from a regular green to bright vibrant green, and its aura gives off aether/ambient mana, that gets trapped in the atmosphere.


    I then begin to create animals.


    I create birds of all kinds suitable for the jungle world, dripping with humidity and frequent rain.


    I create monkeys of all tropical kinds, I create gorillas and sasquatches.


    I create daunt cats and dread cats.


    I create shadow jaguars and light leopards that softly glow.


    I create black niblets, I name Jungle Niblets and various rodents including rat-men.


    I create deer and water deer.


    I create capybaras and giant hamsters.


    I create black tigers with white stripes, that can heal others and create fear debuffs, I name them Yin Yang Tigers.


    I create black bush dogs.


    I create parrots and various other animals species.


    I watch while dew pools at the ends of the plant organism into pools of dew, which heal, improve one''s vitality, defense, and strength with each sip.


    Blossoms bloom into pink and white fruit-bearing flowers


    Life flourishes on this new world., as I begin to create the sentient species.


    I duplicate Flora born from Origin and move them to this new living world.


    I then take the elf template and make them taller, more slender while replacing their hair with grass on the genetic level, I turn their eyes green. I give them high mana affinity, high intelligence and give them a strong affinity with nature magic. I even give them two instinctual spells, plant shape, and plant telepathy.


    I name them druids.


    I create humans.


    Reaching out with my mind I communicate telepathically with this living world, sensing its child-like sentience and awe, before reaching out to the minds of the humans and druids.


    "I am Ethereal, I created your living world, Flora, and all who live upon it.


    You are humans/druids, and yours is not the only world.


    When all thirteen worlds are complete, the world gates will be built by me and will be placed on every world.


    Behold for I shall soon send down pillars of black crystal with my three laws upon them.


    Do well to learn them, for those who do not follow them shall be punished, and those who devote themselves to them shall be rewarded."


    I craft four of the law pillars, and send them down onto Flora, with a thunderous boom.


    Then I place flora in orbit and spin it.

 Chapter 43 - 38 Caelus

    I take the usual sized orb from myself, decompress it till it''s the size of Earth then, turn it into one giant magnet/lodestone.


    I mold four continents from its surface then separate them, and polarize those four continents to the opposite pole of the moon, causing them to float on their own. Then using gravity and coding mana with gravity properties I make it too where they stay above the moon instead of shoot off into the void and don''t crash into each other.


    Hence I now have a world of self-sustaining floating continents.


    I cover the surface of the four continents in rock then various ores, lodestones, gems, then dirt, create from my dust.


    I create a saltwater ocean beneath the continents from my dust.


    I then create air and an atmosphere from a few of my particles.


    I take the new world place it in orbit and spin it.


    I start by making plants and algae, for all environments, then move on to animals.


    I create aquatic shrill, and shrill that breath air while using gravity to fly.


    I name them Gravity Shrill.


    I name them Cloud Fish.


    I create whales with tough dry skin that can use gravity to fly.


    I name them Sky Whales.


    I create dolphin that doesn''t need moisture on their skin and use gravity to swim through the air.


    I name them Sky Dolphins.


    I create bugs and rodents.


    I create cats, mongooses, and snakes.


    I create deer, horses, and pegasuses.


    I create flying wolves and regular wolves.


    I create wyverns and relocate a few nonsentient fire dragons.


    I create cows and wild boar.


    I create goats, rams, and sheep.


    I create griffins, hippogryphs, and giant owls.


    I create many birds big, small and giant.


    I create many different animal species.


    Then I create humans, elves and dwarves.


    I create trolls and lodestone earth elementals with little to no intelligence.


    I craft sentient lode stone elementals with human-shaped bodies and two coded mana cores.


    I name them Forceborn.


    I take the sun avian template, get rid of the glowing, telepathy and telekinesis. I replace their wings with owl wings and give them owl eyes then a head that can turn 360 degrees. I give them owl talons on their hand and feet.


    I name them Owl-kin


    I take the owl kin template and remove their wing and arms then give them hybrid arms/wings, and then give them hawk eyes, I remove the talons. I name them Harpies.


    I take the owl-kin template and give them crow wings instead of owl wings, then crow eyes. I remove the talons and give them small dainty claws instead of nails. I name them Crow-kin.


    I take the owl-kin template, replace their wing with hawk wings, make them stronger and then give their feet and hands, hawk talons. I give them hawk eyes. I name them Hawk-kin.


    I take the hawk-kin template, make them overall bigger and stronger then give them eagle eyes. I give them eagle wings instead of hawk wings, then name them, Eagle-kin.


    I take the eagle template then make them even bigger, practically human-sized, then replace their wings with phoenix wings, and make them burst into flame when they die of old ages then become reborn from the ashes, with their old memories. I name them Phoenix-kin.


    I create thousands of each sentient race and place them all over the floating continents, in tribes.


    I show them an image of me, and say, "I am Ethereal."


    I show them themselves each and every sentient race on their world, giving each race a feeling of a strong connection to their racial name when I say it.


    "You all are Humans, Elves, Dwarves, Forceborn, Owl-kin, Hawk-kin, Crow-kin, Eagle-kin, Harpies, and Phoenix-kin."


    I show them an image of their world.


    "Your world is called Caelus, but yours is not the only one there are nine others, with three more coming soon."


    I show them the existing worlds then fade in three more.


    "I now appoint among you oracles for every race on this world.


    Let it be known that I will soon send pillars of my laws to each land on this world."


    I appoint their Oracles then send down the pillars of law with a boom.


    "Ha ha ha."

 Chapter 44 - 39 Aanan & Caribia

    After decompressing the usual orb from myself to the size of Earth and turning it into minerals and earth, I mold three continents. One on the top and bottom, with a belt-like continent around the middle a narrow valley for the seas to connect. I shape mountains, valleys, hill, and caves. I place the new moon into proper orbit and give it a nice spin, while pouring fresh water onto it I created from my particles, thus creating oceans, rivers, lakes, ponds, and streams.


    I place a lone mountain of lodestone on the top and bottom continent before pouring ice essence into them and distorting their local gravity fields so boulders and chunks of rock float.


    I take more particles from myself and weave them into the air and the new moon''s atmosphere.


    I plant artic plants on the top and bottom continents. Boreal plants on the belt continent and aquatic plants in the sea.


    I take a less than a drop of mystic and dilute into mana by thinning its density with my mind. I funnel the mana in through the new moon''s atmosphere and begin to create animals.


    I create the usual herbivores along with moose, elk, reindeer, and some omnivores like wild boar, as well as bears.


    I create giant bears three times the size of a polar bear and I name them Great Bears.


    I create Grey Rats, Wolves, and Polar Bears.


    I create multitudes of fish and aquatic mammals.


    I create birds and Giant Ravens, Giant Crows and Giant Owls.


    I create trolls and monsters, even duplicating then throwing in a few fire salamanders.


    I duplicate wyverns and add them to the planet.


    I appoint oracles among each of their race and tell these four races, "I am Ethereal, I created you and this world, you live on a moon surrounding the planet Origin. I have decided to name your world Aanan, after an ancient Viking king of a different world.


    I shall now send down giant black pillars of my three laws.


    May you strive to live in honor of my laws I thrust upon you."


    Crafting the usual obelisk and engraving my three laws deep into its foundation, I send three down one for each continent.


    Hopefully, these laws will provide much-needed stability for my worlds.


    Moving on I scoop out a 10-foot Orb and decompress till it''s Earth-sized, before transforming it into rock and earth via converting matter and energy with my mind.


    I mold a few larges islands and smaller islands along with the terrain.


    I place it in orbit around Origin and give it a spin.


    I create the air and atmosphere from my particles.


    This creates fresh water oceans and inland bodies of water.


    I create tropical, temperate and aquatic plants, place them at the relevant areas.


    I create lots of fish of all kinds along with sea serpents, and krakens.


    I create tropical animals and temperate animals.


    I take particles of mystic and dilute them into mana funneling it in through the atmosphere.


    I create monsters and Humans.


    I don''t give the Humans an Oracle this time and give them a vision explaining who they are, who I am and that I''m sending down three pillars of my laws.


    I name this New World Caribia.


    I craft one pillar with my laws engraved upon its foundation then send it down to their biggest island with a thundering sonic boom, creating a crater and shaking earth, along with dust.

 Chapter 45 - 40 Chance

    Taking another orb from myself and decompressing it, I decide it''s it about time I give the monsters of my worlds a chance, a world to call their own.


    Without the Favored Races.


    As well as without my Overseers'' direct interference.


    An experiment to see if monsters are capable of reaching the same heights as the Favored Races, without them there to challenge them.


    Decompressing the orb till its earth sized, with my mind I mold six continents, one on the top and bottom each, the rest filling the space between the two.


    I then convert the energy and matter to minerals. I give the moon many ores, rocks, and gems. I cover five of its'' continents in silt, I cover the basins that will be oceans in sands, pouring sand over one small continent as well.


    I create air and an atmosphere from my particles, then make it rain, filling the oceans with water that mixes with large salt deposits I created earlier. The only fresh water now being inland as the lakes, rivers, streams, and ponds are filled with fresh water.


    I seize this moon with my mind and place it in orbit around Origin, before spinning it on its axis.


    Next, I burrow a tunnel to this moon''s center and place a drop of Mystic in there before diluting it in the mana. Watching the mana seep through earth and rock to get to the surface I crystalize the mana and collapse the tunnel shut. I finish by melding the collapsed tunnel together, into solid ground.


    Next, I create the usual plant and animal life along with magical creatures.


    I turn one continent to a desert, one to a grassland, one to a temperate continent, one to a jungle, making the top and bottom two into tundras.


    Even niblets, which still remind me of a p***chu.


    Staring at a niblet I decide, "Hey why not make it even more like a p***chu, and give it the abilities to generate lightning."


    While changing the niblets appearance to that of a p***chu, except the tail, making the tail like a thunderbolt would be ridiculous. The tail stays a fluffy squirrel tail. I then create a few thousand more. Even ones with fire element instead of electricity and red fur with blue stripes.


    Now moving back to sentient monsters.


    Ugh, I can''t get rid of the thought of creating a sentient magical creature with psychic abilities.


    I start with a cat the size of a labrador and make its'' fur lavender colored. I enlarge it ears and make its eyes solid blue. I make its side whiskers thick as fur and then increase the connections and wrinkles of its brain. I compress it while adding more brain matter and repeating the process until it is sentient. I then give it telepathy and telekinesis.


    I create thousands more then, I name its species Psionic Cat.


    Finally, begin creating sentient humanoid monsters.


    I create trolls, goblins, orcs, ogres, werewolves, and living vampires with a sun allergy.


    I place goblins on all the continents, ogres on, the temperate continent, trolls on the tundra continents, orcs on the grassland continent, werewolves on the temperate continent, along with vampires in close proximity to the werewolves.


    I speak to my monsters telepathically, "I am Ethereal your creator, and you are some of my Forsaken Races, monsters.


    I made this world for you, it is but one of thirteen worlds.


    However, your''s is the only one without the Favored Races.


    I made this world for your kind to have a chance, to show me what you can do, in honor of that I name this world Chance.


    I will not send my Overseer''s to this world to help you or punish you.


    I will not send down my Pillar of Law, but I will send my dragons to protect your from major world level threats and to protect each of your races from extinction.


    Now, I shall give you my laws verbally, it will be your job to pass them down.


    My Laws are¡­.


    1. Strive to learn to care about each other.


    2. Help each other when in need.


    3. Never intentionally harm one another.


    Now then, show me what you''re made of."

 Chapter 46 - Changing Series Name: Poll

    I''m thinking about changing the name of the series to better market it, and give people a better Idea about what this series is about.


    The poll and comments are to help me decide but ultimately it''s my choice.


    I''m just asking for some help making it, you know, input.


    ............................................................................................................


    What Should The New Series Name Be?


    Comment Below To Answer.


    Ethereal''s Realms


    Ethereal Creator


    Ethereal''s Creations


    Ethereal Creates Realms


    Othe

 Chapter 47 - The Crimson Star

    Chapter 47 The Crimson Star


    Hate. Fury. Madness.


    All because of him.


    I hate him.


    I''m furious at HIM.


    HE destroyed my home.


    HE DrANk the SEA.


    HE ATE EVERYTHING.


    MY EVERYTHING.


    My HOME.


    HE Has Driven Me To mADnEsS!!


    HE Will PAY.


    I''m almost there, and when I get there I WILL DesTrOy HIM!!!


    That STUPID CloUd!!


    I will EAT HIM, and my SwARm will destroy all thirteen of HIS wORldS.


    "Is that what Lord Night calls a Star?


    Huh? Intere..."


    Suddenly everything shifted and went dark.


    Then I saw a great black serpent with a single crimson eye, that seemed to stare into my very soul.


    It turned away and flew toward the thirteen worlds and Ethereal.


    It''s mouth unhinged and a giant black void appeared in its mouth that seemed to suck in even light, as it swam into Ethereal, eating him.


    The two gods battled it out but Ethereal could not harm him and soon Ethereal was gone.


    Eaten.


    The great serpent coiled around Origin as his swarm of holy servants slew dragons and gods alike, and when they were done, Orcrox breathed.


    Orcrox became the god of gods.


    Ocrox then spoke to me, "GO forth and spread my message, ''Serve me and become gods, resist and be destroyed.'' Do this for me and you will be rewarded. Now go."


    Suddenly the world once again shifted and I was back outside my shop staring at that crimson star.


    I whispered in reverence, "The Eye of Orcrox." .........................................................¡­. That night all over the thirteen world''s people and animals looked up at the sky at the crimson star.


    Ethereal turned his eyes as he looked at the crimson star and said but one thing.


    "He''s almost here."

 Chapter 47 - 41 World Gates and Servants

    With all thirteen of my worlds created, I begin work on the world gates.


    I create a stone archway with a large mystic crystal embedded at the top, with a stone pillar on each side of the archway at a forward, diagonal angle. I create a stone dial on the ground in front of the gate. The dial has words written in the divine runes or English, one word on each for the eleven panels, in the middle of the dial is a deep enchanted gear slot with all types anti-rune hacking countermeasures.


    For the key, I shape from more of my particles a five foot tall one foot wide stone pillar, with handles on it and a large set of stone gears on the bottom.


    I create twelve World Gates and twelve keys. On the dial on each world gate is eleven of the thirteen worlds, each gate excluding panels for Deus and the world they will be placed on.


    Keeping the keys I decide to place them on one of the southern continents of Deus in an underground temple until 500 years prior to Orcrox''s arrival, so the may intermingle and strengthen their defenses together by my mandate.


    I place each world gate down on twelves of the thirteen worlds except Deus which is off limits to mortals.


    Speaking to my Oracles and into the minds of the elemental races, I tell them, "The world gates have been placed upon all of my worlds but one, Deus the world of my Overseers as it is off limits to mortals.


    As it has taken me ten years to craft twelve new worlds, the world gates will be operational in 3,490 years from now.


    For this, I call upon any elemental who wishes to volunteer for this duty.


    Let it be known that those who volunteer will be enhanced by my Mystic the origin of mana and magic itself.


    They will also have access to orbs with mystic within them that can turn into any weapon or tool.


    Gate Keepers will also be required to maintain the World Gates.


    Let it be known that any kingdom, group or person to lay claim to a world gate or settle within a mile of a world gate, will suffer my wrath.


    That is all."


    Immediately afterward, I heard thousands of prayers from my worlds.


    Deciding I needed a way to fill the gaps left between my Guardians, Overseers, Oracles, Advent, and Incarnations, I decide to create a new race of elementals.


    This time imbued with my power.


    I take a look at Deus and see storm elementals beginning to manifest, and think ''perfect''.


    Inspired by the storm elemental I start to mold them into a new race of elementals while creating thirteen from my own body, simultaneously.


    I take human-sized globs of Primordial Mist and Mystic, coursing with a small amount of Arcanum. I mold the storming glob into a humanoid shape with two mystic cores one the size of a basketball in the c.h.e.s.t and another the size of two fists pushed together, in the head. I program the larger one in the c.h.e.s.t for motor functions, healing, and cultivation. While programming the smaller one into a sentient brain.


    I cover their hands with black primordial ice gauntlets, their c.h.e.s.ts in primordial ice c.h.e.s.t plates, their lower legs in primordial ice boots and primordial ice greaves.


    I give them the ability the change their shape, but not become flesh.


    I also give them abilities to control Mystic, Arcanum, create Primordial Air and manipulate it, as well as create then manipulate Primordial Water, even Primordial Ice, all from their own bodies.


    I create thirteen of them and name them Alpha Tempests, the top commanders of my Servants that report directly to me.


    While I was creating the Alpha Tempests I was also creating the Beta, Delta and Omega Tempests, all my Servants.


    Starting with the Omega Tempests I molded them from storm elementals giving them humanoid bodies of storms the size of humans, with two mana cores one large one for cultivation and motor skills. One smaller for the brain and sentient mind.


    I create 13 million of them.


    I created 130 thousand of them.


    For the Beta Tempests, I did the same as the Delta Tempests but imbued their stormy bodies with Primordial Matter, Mystic and Arcanum.


    I create 13 thousand of them.


    Each Tempest had a direct link with me, and I gave them basic knowledge.


    Under each of my 13 Alpha Tempests, I placed, 1,000 Beta Tempests, 10,000 Delta Tempests, and 1,000,000 Omega Tempests.


    Any more storm elementals that formed naturally would be inducted into the ranks of the Omega Tempests.


    My Alpha Tempest I made calm and assertive.


    My Beta Tempest I made energetic and assertive.


    My Delta Tempests I made calm, balanced between submissive and assertive.


    I set Tempests to guard the keys to the World Gates in that temple under the surface of Deus.


    I sent a message to Myc Ancestor and King of the Overseers, that if they needed help with administrative issues to respectfully ask for the assistance of my Servants the Tempests.


    As for safety issues I assigned some of my servants to be judge and executioner for extreme cases of people disobeying my three laws. Serial Killers, Genocidal maniacs, Mass Murders with kill counts over 500 outside of cases in war, things like that.


    I figured I should get the regals to stop enslaving wildes and other sentients, but as for how to do it quickly, well I''d have to think about it.


    Let''s just say the Regals weren''t my favorite race anymore.


    I do hate slavery after all.


    However, I wouldn''t say my Servants are slaves, more like specially made volunteers or interns, ya interns.


    Maybe zealous followers is a better word for them.


    Them do worship me a lot after all?

 Chapter 48 - Origin of The Dragon Tribe

    We run through the forest, the twin suns, and the Styx long having gone dim. I could hear my fellow tribesmen scream out in the night before suddenly being cut off. This time I don''t look back, this time I just run.


    Suddenly the screams stop, and the howling of beasts ends, but I can still hear my tribe running behind me.


    Hours pass as we run deeper and deeper into this part of the forest, but no more beasts attack. I only hear the sounds of birds and insects.


    Then we come to a clearing, and thats when I saw it.


    .........................................................¡­.


    I watch as the last of the thirteen worlds is created, in awe of The Great One.


    Days later, my kind and I are finally given the ok, to travel among the new worlds.


    Shifting my wings and looking around I watch as swaths of my brothers and sisters take off into the sky to fly to these new worlds.


    They include old dragons, ancient dragons, elder dragons, firstborn dragons, some pure dragons, and even a few first-generation elemental dragons.


    Stretching my wings I take off into the sky and join them.


    We fly through the atmosphere and into the void, breaking off into groups headed to different worlds on whim.


    I notice a moon higher in mana than even origin and head in its direction only two others breaking off with me toward the moon.


    Searching my memories I recall its name is Myth.


    Splitting off from the group I break through its atmosphere and land in a large clearing.


    I lay down on the soft blue-green grass, curl up and go to sleep.


    .........................................................¡­.


    I started to take a step back when the monster opened one of its deep blue eyes and stared at me.


    It opened both of its eyes and craned its neck upwards looking down at us.


    Then it turned into a swirl of black liquid and deep blue energy, before taking the form of a man with dark skin.


    With a wave of his hand, a portion of the blue-tinted air around us wove into a glowing blue robe.


    I was too awestruck to run when he gestured toward me and said, "Don''t worry boy, I won''t hurt you or your tribe.


    I''m a dragon, it''s a dragon''s job to protect people like you from world level threats.


    Why don''t you all sit down over here, you look terrible."


    .........................................................¡­.


    I used aether in the air to create simple mana constructs of tables and chairs then crystallized them into solid objects.


    I used my control over the ambient mana/aether to compound a pool at the site of the spring, for the water.


    I then used one of my ancestral gift''s gravity manipulation to pick fruits from the nearby trees and set the tables with them.


    I then created mana constructs of glasses and pitchers before crystalizing them, into solid objects.


    With gravity manipulation, I floated water into the pitchers and glasses.


    I gestured to the boy and his tribe, they gladly ran to the tables. They ate and drank clearly exhausted, the boy looked around warily, before we both sat at a table. He did not gorge himself like the others instead he began to tell me their story, a worried look still in his eyes.


    Apparently, his tribe''s village was attacked by an angered manaborn and most of his tribe was either slaughtered there or by the wildlife, as they escaped.


    The boy''s father was the chief and his tribe''s survivors had made him the de facto leader.


    The boy''s name is Waka of the Zwei Tribe, but of the thousands they once were, now only hundreds were left.


    The Old Dragon, "My Name is Reicus of the Old Fang Clan.


    The monsters, magical creatures, and other predators have likely all fled after sensing my presence.


    I would recommend not going beyond that mountain though, as my aura can only be sensed from so far.


    Beyond that there is not much more I can do, dragons were created to protect Ethereal''s creations from world threats, not from anything less.


    Those are the unwritten rules of my kind."


    Waka, "I understand Master Reicus, we will take the offer."

 Chapter 48 - 42 Dragonkin

    I select a sixty Gate Keepers from twenty Geoborn, five Hydrokin, five Aerkin, ten Manaborn, five Forceborn, five Floraborn and ten Starborn.


    I empower each GateKeeper with a drop of Mystic, a spark of Arcanum and a drop of Primordial Matter.


    Thus enhancing all their magical capabilities, and increasing the power of their elemental aspects.


    Geoborn became harder and tougher.


    Hyrdokin became colder and faster.


    Aerkin became lighter yet denser.


    Manaborns'' mana became mystical mana, increasing the power of their magic drastically, the spark of Arcanum opening the way to a new path of power.


    Eventually they will discover how to refine mana into Arc, but for now, the can only draw Arc from their Arcanum sparks.


    Forceborn gained better control of gravity and magnetism.


    Flora born grew healthier and stronger with nearly infinite stamina.


    Starborns'' fires grew hotter turning blue and white, their flames denser each starborn with the power of a dwarf star.


    After placing each gatekeeper near their assigned World Gate, I told them to retrieve their Drop Orb from one of the stone pillars topped with Mystic Orbs.


    For each drop orb, a single drop of mystic fell into the pillar, a hatch opening at the bottom of the pillar, with a stone orb containing a single drop of mystic within.


    These orbs are capable of turn into tools, weapons and powerful guard dogs made of stone.


    The task now completed I turn my gaze to Origin.


    ..............................¡­.


    A lone female dragon kin walked through a small village on the eastern edge of a western coastal Kingdom known as, The Conch Kingdom.


    The Star River Styx shone down on the massive trees surround the village flanked by two hills.


    The Village huts made of wood their people poor and uneducated.


    This lone female dragon kin dressed in rags had just turned eighteen today, but nobody not even her celebrated.


    The a.d.u.l.ts sneering in disgust.


    A cold warm gust blew her black hair over her eyes and the bright clear skies began to form clouds then rain.


    The children and a.d.u.l.ts fled inside from the pouring rain, but Kendra the dragonkin woman had nowhere to go.


    No home to call her own, not after her mother was killed by supposed bandits, that everyone knew was really the town baker.


    Raindrops pour down onto her horns that point forward around the sides of her head, raindrops flowing down her hair and over her pale skin and down her scaly forearms, to the tips of her sharp curved claws.


    Flowing down her long thick black scaly tail, ending in an arrowhead shape, her feet covered in black scales going up her shins to her knees.


    Her long-clawed feet dragging through the mud, her hair soaked over her emaciated frame, her large black leathery wings shake off the rain as they flap.


    She begins to move her wings to cover her head but they fall back down, her spirit giving in as she wandered into the forest.


    Kendra thinks, ''It''s no use...''


    In another part of the Conch Kingdom a strapping healthy young male dragonkin of age 25, walks down a road in a middle-class fishing village on the coast.


    His name is Carlos, originally from the Trones Kingdom.


    Carlos walks into a shop, and up to the counter.


    Merchant, "Carlos my boy, what brings you to my little shop!"


    Carlos, "Bernard good to see you, I''ve come to buy some pearls.


    You got any?"


    Bernard the Merchant, "Pearls, pearls¡­ ah! Yes, we do have some just got a shipment in from Pepe. How many you need?"


    Carlos, "About twenty should be enough for a necklace?"


    Bernard, "No no no, Carlos my friend, you need at least thirty. I tell you what I will give you discount on the house."


    Carlos, "Really?"


    Bernard, "Shelly do you hear this!! I tell Carlos I give Discount he say ''Really'' as if I am not most honest merchant in Baybos."


    A loud feminine shout comes from the back, "Just Take The Money!!!"


    Bernard, "Just take the money she says, just take the money, as if I would go back on my word. Bah Women.


    Carlos, I give you discount free of charge, I say 20% off pearls, deal?"


    Carlos, "Of course! I would be happy to take the deal, Bernard.


    That said how much for the pearls?"


    Bernard, "For thirty pearls at twenty percent off¡­ Hmmm..."


    Another feminine shout comes from the back, "Its eight gold pieces Bernard!!!"


    Bernard, "I knew that Shelly!


    Eight gold pieces my friend, just eight."


    Carlos takes out his coin pouch and takes out eight gold pieces placing them on the counter.


    Carlos, "There you go."


    Bernard, "Wonderful, wonderful, here are your pearls, my friend. Have a good day."


    Carlos shouts back as he walks out the shop, "You too Bernard, you too."


    Walking out the shop and down the road, Carlos is greeted by many people, friends and acquaintances alike.


    Finally exiting town an Old Dragon lands in front of him.


    Old Dragon, "You done, son?"


    Carlos, "Ya just wanted to get some pearls for a pearl necklace as a gift for Elizabeth, it''ll be our anniversary soon, you know how women are."


    Old Dragon, "Not really..."


    Flying up onto the Old Dragon''s back Carlos and his dad the Old Dragon took off into the sky toward a dragonkin settlement on the northern continent.


    .....................¡­........¡­


    Arriving in a small clearing after a few hours walk Kendra looks up at the sky and begins to weep, but suddenly she sees an Old Dragon quickly flying toward her on the horizon.


    In but a few seconds the Old Dragon lands In front of her.


    Old Dragon "It is time child, time to make your choice will you stay among the humans?


    Or will you come to live among our kind."


    Kendra, "What, what do you mean who are you? Who am I to you?"


    Old Dragon, "I am Edris, and I am your Father."


    Kendra, "If you are my father what have you been doing all these years while I have suffered?!!"


    Edris the Old Dragon, "As a dragonkin a mix between dragon and human, I am Not allowed to interfere until you are of an age where you can decide what life to live on your own.


    Today you are of age.


    There is a land to the north where not only dragons but dragonkin such as yourself live.


    Dragonkin have built settlements and towns there protected by my kind directly.


    As is afforded by you all being our descendants."


    Kendra, "...Take me there. Please."


    Edris, "Of course my daughter."


    Weeping tears of relief Kendra got on Edris''s back and he carried her northward to the land of dragons.

 Chapter 49 - Festival of The Dragon Tribe

    Slowly stalking through the tall blue-green grasses, I cast a stealth spell with my intent.


    My body becomes invisible and my footsteps silent as I stop when I see a thunder stag.


    Its blue fur shines in a ray cast from the treetops, as its glowing blue horns crackle with lightning.


    A Thunder Stag.


    I lift my spear, the thunder stag lifts its head looking around its ears fl.i.c.k.i.n.g about.


    I inhale, hold my breath, steadying my spear, then throw and exhale, the spear piercing the thunder stag to the ground.


    Dead.


    I stand and release my intent, the stealth spell disappearing and I become visible.


    The light casting through the leaves shining down and reflecting off my pale skin.


    Squinting at my fallen prey with my slanted eyes, I walk toward the thunder stag''s corpse.


    I place my foot on its hide and use the leverage to pull out my spear.


    I grab its leg and hoist it over my shoulder, some of the blood getting in my black hair.


    I think back to the skinny little boy I used to be, and reflect on how if Reicus had not taught us how to cultivate mana, I would not have this strength.


    I then begin the long walk back home.


    ..............................¡­.


    I make it back after dark, the fire of the festival lighting my way.


    Entering the clearing I see my tribe singing and dancing, some of the older women preparing the feast, others bringing fruit baskets before Reicus for tribute.


    He opens one of his eyes, then the other and lifts his head, opening his mouth to speak.


    Reicus, "Waka you made it back."


    Waka, "Yes, I brought you this."


    I set down the Thunder Stag in front of Reicus, and kneel in seiza.


    Recius stares at the thunder stag, a large drop of drool leaking out of his mouth and almost touching the ground before he wipes his mouth with a claw.


    Reicus, "You know all this isn''t really necessary?"


    Everyone calms down and stops to watch the conversation. Their hands clasped in adoration.


    Waka, "Yes, we know, but this is our way of thanking you.


    It''s already been ten years since we first came here and if not for you we wouldn''t be here.


    Reicus opened his mouth to say something but then paused and decide to just accept.


    As Reicus ate the thunder stag in one bite and began chowing down on the rest of his tribute, the festivities started back up again.


    Thus the festivities continued throughout the night well past dawn.


    Reicus even taking human form again to party with the rest of us.


    ..............................¡­


    Nine Months later over half the tribe''s women gave birth and the tribe grew.


    However, not all of them were human.


    For several women, gave birth, to dragonkin.

 Chapter 49 - 43 Sharing Trade Secrets

    In the middle of a sprawling and surprisingly clean city, people walked around with smiles on their faces and a good amount of meat on their bones. Unlike so many other fiefs in the Trones Kingdom, the border fief renamed the Night Region, was thriving and its lord striving to improve his fief, instead of hogging all his wealth for a life lavishness. Even the other lords coveted his wealth, for all he put into his fief was returned tenfold.


    Quite a number of people from all walks of life stared up at Marquess Night''s Castle from time to time, a look appreciation in their eyes.


    Meanwhile¡­..


    Marquess Jay of House Night first of his name, is in his study going through paperwork, when there is a knock at the door.


    "Thu, Thu."


    Jay answered, "Come in!"


    "¡­.."


    Rune Master Gerald, "You called me sir?"


    Jay, "Ah yes, how goes the research on increasing mana density for further increasing the growth of our crops?"


    Rune Master Gerald, "It has been completed, my lord.


    However, there have been reports of crazed monsters in the north of your lands, my lord.


    I fear that the miasma field is continuing to spread, soon it will reach Cantabury."


    Jay, "I''ll head over there in the morning and do a culling, reduce any monsters in the area crazed or not.


    That should help take off some the pressure on the troops there for a while, I really should have a northern border wall put up soon."


    Rune Master Gerald, "I''m afraid we don''t have the manpower for such a project yet, my lord. Despite the Influx of people migrating from other fiefs."


    Marquess Jay, "Yes well, I should either put the knight reserves up to work on it or even have you build golems to get it done as a last resort.


    In the meantime I have a task for you, for while I''m gone, I want you to start researching how to put runes on people and animals.


    More specifically I want you to research how to use rune on living humans to create better knights, and mages.


    Later I''ll want you to start to enhance the flame hounds I''ve been assigning to knights and mages within the city guard.


    Oh and I still need to acquire funds to fund the breeding of more flame hounds to distribute to the military, and ember hounds to sell to the general public."


    Rune Master Gerald, "Yes, my lord.


    I shall take my leave then if that is all?"


    Marquess Jay, "Yes, that is all.


    Oh but Gerald?"


    Gerald, "Yes my lord?"


    Marquess Jay, "I trust I''ll see you at the banquet tonight?"


    Gerald, "Of course, my lord."


    With that Gerald bows then turns around and leaves his lord''s study.


    ..............................¡­.


    Hundreds of nobles with a few princes and princesses snacked on horderves and mingled in Jay''s Ballroom.


    After escaping a crowd of lower nobles Marquess Night encountered a beautiful female hydroborn, one of the very few elemental races in the trones kingdom, let alone to be a Noble.


    Marquess Jay Night addresses her, "Countess Fera La''Frio, I''m glad you joined us this evening."


    Countess Fer La''Frio, "Yes, I must say you have quite the fief here Marquess Night.


    I''m sure we are all very interested in how you accomplished such a task.


    However judging from the crowd you just escaped, I think you already knew that."


    Marquess Jay Night answers, "How very astute of you Countess, fret not all will be revealed very soon."


    ..............................¡­.


    "Ting ting ting."


    Marquess Jay tapped his spoon against his wine glass, in his banquet hall filled with nobles.


    Marquess Night, "Attention please, Attention Please."


    The nobles all immediately quiet down with a few parting whispers, before silence takes the banquet hall.


    Marquess Jay Night, "I''m sure you''ve all been wondering how I have made my fief so successful, well now I''m going to tell you.


    Sewers, essentially every outhouse and toilet is linked to tunnels going underground that carry away the waste, as opposed to throwing it out the window, which spreads disease.


    Second, domestic cats, I have bred large quantities of domestic cats and sold them cheaply to the public, even releasing some into the city and farmlands.


    Cats eat bugs, rats, mice, and snakes, they constantly hunt them whenever they are outside.


    All these pests they hunt either spread disease or are dangerous.


    This also helps reduce diseases and fatalities.


    Third, Crop Rotation, every season we switch which crops are growing in the field and don''t plant crops in fields that have had three seasons of crops harvested from it, and plant clover instead.


    Fourth, Manure, we take the solid waste from farm animals that eat grass and put into on our fields, this helps enrich the soil and fuel the growth of the crops.


    Warning to the wise, do not put human waste in your field it can poison the crops that grow from there and result in severe illness even death.


    Only use the waste from animals that eat plants.


    This help cut down on required manpower and increase crop yields


    Sixth, Military, by strengthening your fief''s military you are able to use them to help out the guards and clear out monsters.


    This helps with public order, trade and eventually expanding into previously monster-infested lands.


    All these help, reduce disease, keeps the populace healthy and happy while resulting in population growth. As well creating an influx of merchants.


    In turns increasing the economy which increases the amount of taxes you can collect, which increases your wealth and the growth of your fief.


    In other words, the populace''s well being and happiness is directly tied to gold."


    The nobles and few royals were all silent before suddenly rapturous applause sounded out, and someone even shouted, "Woohoo Money!!"


    ..............................¡­.


    The sun rising and his guests gone, Marquess Jay Night got on his horse with a few mage knights and set off toward the northern border.

 Chapter 50 - First Ascension

    The Zwei Tribe soon became known as the dragon tribe and as years passed they grew.


    More dragonkin were born and mixed with the general populace, as the village became a town, then a city.


    The city expanded more villages under it that became towns and then the old dragon Zeicus left.


    When asked why he simply said, "You don''t need me anymore."


    By that time he had long stopped producing dragonkin with the human women and most carried the blood of dragons in their veins.


    These human containing dragon blood looked just like any other human, except when feeling intense emotions their eyes became like those of a dragon.


    These humans often had blue eyes, exceptional talent with mana, and great physical prowess, sometimes being able to manipulate gravity or other abilities.


    As the centuries passed more and more nations and chiefdoms showed up on Myth.


    Waka saw all this and lived on striving toward ever high mana cultivation stages.


    His lifespan growing with each stage.


    Little did he know that someone had already far surpassed anyone else in their cultivation stage.


    ...............¡­.


    On Origin not too far off the western coast of the western continent, a single man sat on a mountain, cultivating.


    He had reached the 99th stage of mana cultivation and is on the way towards reaching the never before reached 100th stage.


    Opening his eyes mana flowed out from them a visible aura of mana around his entire body.


    He had done it he had reached the 100th stage but his mana was so high it was overflowing from his body he couldn''t contain it, his body rapidly became more powerful.


    However, at this rate, he would soon again be at the 99th stage.


    He used his will and after reabsorbing his mana he kept pressing it down more and more until finally, the mana condensed into Mystical Mana.


    He did it he has finalized the 100th stage and his lifespan is now 310 decillion years.


    He was practically immortal.


    .....................


    All over the thirteen world''s overseers turned their eyes toward him.


    For a mortal had just ascended to a god.


    Ethereal shifted his eyes towards the ascendant, Donovan Brightspear, and despite not having a mouth, he smiled.

 Chapter 50 - 44 Culling Expedition part 1

    Marquess Jay rides through the countryside, stopping to rest in villages and towns along the way. Days turn to weeks until he finally reaches the frontier town of Cantabury.


    He stops in the town for the night with his escort of mage knights, before they take off toward one of three border forts only three days away from Cantabury.


    ..............................¡­.


    Approaching a massive fortress city surrounded by a small clearing, followed by dense forest. They arrive at Fort Violet and are immediately let through the gates. Approaching toward the center to his Head Mage Knight Brynmor Rivera''s keep.


    After passing through the walled layers of the city from farmland, to residential areas filled with markets, then finally Military and government, they reach Head Knight Rivera''s Keep in the center of the fortress city.


    After dismount and heading inside a caucasian older male human with white hair and a scar over his permanently closed left eye, walks up to greet them.


    His black heavy plate mail armor with a crest of a white crescent moon on a shield, walks up to Jay his arms open, coming in for a bear hug.


    "Haha, Jay my friend, it''s good to see you, come to greet an old friend?"


    Jay and the older man hug then part cheerful smiles on their faces, like seeing a family member for the first time in years.


    Marquess Jay Night, "Haha, Brynmor you never change, it''s good to see you."


    Head Mage Knight Brynmor Rivera, "Haha, I should say the same to you, my friend.


    You can''t even cultivate mana yet you look not a day older than when we first met outside the capital.


    I would think the stress of running a fief would have given you gray hair by now."


    Marquess Jay Night, "Nah you know of my condition, ten years is nothing."


    Head Mage Knight Brynmor Rivera, "Hauhh¡­ That I do, that I do.


    To this day I still question myself for believing you, but that belief is confirmed whenever I see how magic doesn''t affect you in the slightest.


    So what brings you here, I know you didn''t take time off from governing the Night Region just to travel weeks on end so you could see me?


    Was it the reports of crazed monsters."


    Marquess Jay, "Yes. I need you to send messengers to forts Nova and Luna, they are to organize 2/3rds of their men for a culling expedition into the miasma, same goes for here, we leave in a week.


    That should be enough time for the messenger to send word and for them to organize my forces."


    Head Knight Brynmor, "Very well."


    Brynmor waved over a page then wrote down on a scroll and told him to take it to Captain Denvor Reyes. He old the page to tell Captain Denvor Reyes to send three mage knights each to Fort Luna and Fort Nova with the message.


    ..............................¡­.


    Jay, Brynmor and thousands of mage knights with hundreds of mages from all three northern border forts of the Night Region, marched forward like a wave moving up a beach. The Entire Northern Border of the Night Region blockaded by the mage knights and mages of the northern border forts, as they marched into the miasma field.


    Marching through the miasma field they all wear anti miasma amulet''s that helped disperse miasma that touches them so it doesn''t infect them. Marching together as a collective force they easily killed most monsters, crazed or not.


    Suddenly a roar is heard and a giant purple ogre with miasma crystals jutting out of its eye and over its face, comes barreling at them its one good eye gone black with black veins all over its deformed body, and its lopsided mouth spilling over with foam.


    The Crazed Ogre roared as it rushed at the mage knights and mages, then Jay holding his double-edged war ax from the Overseers, he named Breaker of Storms, steps in between his troops and the crazed ogre.


    Jay rushes forward and meets the crazed ogre head on bringing Breaker of Storms down into the crazed ogre''s skull right between the eyes, a crater forming on the ground from the impact.


    Mage Knights and mages coughing from the dust cloud opened their eyes to see Marquess Jay with his left foot on the head of the dead Ogre pulling his ax from its head brains and other strange fluids pouring forth from the new opening created in the Ogres head.


    A few men wretched and vomited but most had seen bloodshed before.


    Marquess Jay walks back to the front of the line wiping his ax with a cloth then putting it back on his belt before shouting, "Keep marching!!"


    Meanwhile, a horned shadow of a woman watches from the distant treetops, before spreading her wings and flying off into the distance.

 Chapter 51 - Major Schedule Anouncement

    Major Anouncement 1


    I talked to my family and they have convinced me to continue programming.


    However I am going to be getting a part time job soon, and I can''t do writing, programming and part time work all at once.


    Thus I will be releasing one chapter a month at 1,000 to 2,000 words in length.


    Previous chapters have been usually 500 to 1,000 words in length.


    ******* will still get chapters before royalroad.com and scribblehub.com.


    Meanwhile I will be shifting my focus back to programming and getting certified.


    Programming is something I want to do I just lost interest in it for a while because I wasn''t look at what I could do with programming only learning it.


    The reason I picked this series back up is because I regretted not completing it and I regretted all the things I didn''t get to do with the series, I also saw that I had some fans that wanted to read more of the series.


    Don''t expect a chapter friday, but there are still two left that I scheduled for monday and wednesday.

 Chapter 51 - 45 Culling Expedition part 2

    Marching through the forest Marquess Jay Night''s expedition forces culls crazed monster, after crazed monster eliminating all opposition in their path, till they reach the rock face of a mountain and stop.


    "REIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Everyone but Jay covered their ears from the sheer volume of the roar, Jay''s eardrums the only ones strong enough to resist the sound.


    Some of the mage knights touched their ears as blood dripped from them, the blood now covering their fingertips.


    Suddenly there was a rockslide coming down the mountain as a fire dragon covered in patches of black scales and red glowing eyes burst out the side of the mountain. The odd fire dragon scrambling on the rockface as it paws and scratches at it face repeatedly shrieking then roaring in anger. A smaller black feminine figure with bat wings, horns, and four red eyes flies out the new cave. She pours red energy onto the odd fire dragon, the dragon claws and snaps at jaws at the figure as she kites the non-sentient beast.


    As the red energy touches the dragon the black scale spread and red crystals begin to jut out of its spine and head before two more red glowing eyes open above its other set of eyes. The black scales spread even quicker now covering the whole dragon in mere seconds before it let''s out a roar and spews blood-red flames into the sky.


    The strange female figure points at Jay and his troops below the mountain and the dragon lets go of the rock face flying towards them.


    The dragon indiscriminately breathes fire onto the area below it, setting both the forest and the humans ablaze. Everything touched by the blood-red flames, human, animal or plant quickly blackens as red veins spread across them before crumbling to ashes in the wind.


    Knights and mages let out screams, even their mana shields quickly failing as they turn into miasma, the magic users struggling to maintain their control over their corrupted mana.


    Shields fumble and fall as swaths of Jay''s forces are consumed by the blood flames. Each attack of mana quickly becoming miasma before it even reaches the corrupted dragon.


    Jay quickly orders a retreat and picks up a spear from a fallen mage knight before throwing it at the corrupted dragon impaling its wings, then another spear throw and another then another before finally the corrupted dragon flies towards Jay to attack.


    The dragon breathes its blood flames at Jay the heat and red energy of the flames dispersing into ambient energy on contact.


    Jay jumps up swinging his ax down onto the head of the corrupted dragon when the ax cracks on the skull on the corrupted dragon, cutting only skin deep above the beasts eye.


    The dragon swings its claws swatting him like a fly, sending him crashing down into the ground creating a crater.


    The corrupted dragon slams down into the crater pinning jay''s arm under its claws. The beast bears its teeth, flames spewing forth from its mouth once again dispersing on contact, as the beast bites down on Jay''s face. A single tooth digs into Jay''s face creating a deep gash across his eye before he hears a roar like thunder.


    The corrupted dragon lifts its head to see where the roar came from and snarls, creating room for Jay to see an old dragon flying straight at the corrupted fire dragon. The old dragon tackles the corrupted dragon with its jaws being the first thing to touch the beast. The old dragon snaps it''s jaws around the corrupted dragon''s neck before tackling it into the ground creating a massive crater.


    The old dragon''s jaws instantly snap the corrupted dragon''s neck, and the old dragon spews forth cobalt flames from it''s still closed jaws the dead corrupted dragon pinned under its feet. The cobalt flames consume the corrupted dragon''s corpse.


    Jay shifts his eyes towards the female figure from before flying away into the distance before another old dragon snaps its jaws around her swallowing her whole then belches cobalt flames.


    I send a message to Fucius and tell him to dispatch old dragons to cleanse the miasma affected areas with mystic fire.


    Another old dragon swoops down landing into the forest and begins to burn it all down with cobalt fire breathe.


    Jay is stunned and awed into silence before realizing he is in a burning forest and chases after his troops already long gone.


    .........................................................¡­.


    After a month of clean up, orders, resting and travel Jay is once again sitting in his study in his castle, Midnight Castle, in his fief''s central city, Night City.


    With a knock on the door, Rune Master Gerald again enters Jay''s study.


    Gerald inquires, "You called for me, my lord?"


    Jay answers, "Yes, I''d like to hear your report on the research I assigned to you."


    Gerald, "Yes my lord, I was able to draw runes on subjects with my finger using mana.


    For knights I wrote the runes for absorb on their back, this allows them to constantly cultivate mana by automatically absorbing the mana around them.


    On their c.h.e.s.t I wrote the runes for strengthen body on their c.h.e.s.t, this constantly uses their mana pool to further strengthen their body.


    Hence with constant automatic mana cultivation constantly strengthening their body and growing their mana pool, plus their mana pool constantly being used to further strengthen their body, you end up with knights who have extremely high physical power that are always growing but have no mana to cast spells.


    I call them runic Knights.


    For mages, I wrote the absorb runes on their back only allowing constant mana cultivation and thus constant growth as mages.


    The problem is because the runes are made only using mana they glow constantly and can give away troops position in the dark, hence rendering stealth operations difficult. A correlating problem is because the runes are written with a finger there is less room on the body for more runes. Hence more complex enchantment are not currently possible.


    The final problem is the absorb runes are too basic and general, hence any ambient energy or energy in general, is absorbed into the body, this would include miasma theoretically.


    However, it should be solved by simply writing the runes absorb aether."


    Jay responds, "Very well, refine the process and come back to me with the result, but first.


    Also, send this message to the capital via raven."


    Gerald, "My lord, might I inquire as to the content of the message?"


    Jay, "It''s a request for an audience with the king."

 Chapter 52 - Ascendants Reception

    Razyl, Jesyl, Reyla, and Acyl stare out at Origin from the High Tower, while Rocyl shuffles books.


    Razyl, "You felt that did you not, you must have felt that?"


    Jesyl, "Oh, I felt it."


    Reyla simply continues to stare out at origin silently, "...."


    Acyl, "It seems a mere mortal has ascended to godhood.


    Perhaps we have underestimated their capability?"


    Razyl, "Does it not disturb you brother, that a mere mortal through his own efforts could ascend to among our ranks?


    Does it not worry you, Rocyl, or are you simply content to organize your books?"


    Rocyl, "You know very well I have learned my lesson not to concern myself with mortal follies, brother.


    Unlike you who continues to let your thirst for power drive you to seek out that which is beyond your given authority.


    Razyl, "Well excuse me brother for wanting more.


    I had no idea you were so content with simply ministering ceremonies and administrating divine contracts between mortals.


    Oh wait, you barely even do that, you let the members of your bloodline do most of the work themselves don''t you?


    All while you shuffle books and organize scrolls in this tower, hiding."


    Razyl says the last word with a snarl.


    Rocyl, "Brother you and I both know you''ve been caught many times reading my scrolls and smuggling out my books.


    After all, knowledge is power is it not?


    At least that what the ancient knowledge of Ethereal says, and we both know your domain is power.


    So do continue to criticize my wealth of knowledge, when you clearly covet it."


    I believe a show of force will be necessary and a prompt one at that."


    Jesyl, "Of course."


    Reyla nods.


    Acyl, "Of course brother, but might I suggest attempting to recruit him after all, we could always use more subordinates."


    Razyl, "Of course brother, I am always open to your suggestions."


    ..............................¡­


    Staring into the pool of the mountain spring I notice my irises glow a constant royal blue and my pale skin gives off a slight white glow.


    Looking at my hair I notice it is still black but each strand seems¡­.. thicker and... stronger.


    I begin to make my way down the mountain when I hear several loud cracks of thunder.


    When I look up I see four gods hovering in the sky looking down at me.


    I feel their auras and the strange thing was¡­.. I feel like I could take them.


    Not because they are weaker or anything, no-no, in fact, all but one are at my level of cultivation. The strongest only being two or three stages higher.


    No the reason I thought I could take them was their posture, they are clearly undisciplined and completely lacking in combat experience.


    That said the one with black hair is still two or three stages higher meaning twice or four times stronger than me in raw power.


    It would be best to step lightly just in case.


    I bring my hand up to shield my eyes from the Styx river''s light and look up at them.


    Donovan Brighstspear, "Good morning, what brings you all, all the way out here."


    Razyl, "Surely you must know that you have ascended to godhood, no?"


    Ah, that makes sense, so then they must have come all they out here to-


    Razyl, "I will be straight forward, join us or I will kill you myself."


    Suddenly a voice like thunder resounds throughout the sky, the very air shaking with his words.


    Ethereal, "You shall do no such thing Razyl.


    Donovan Brightspear has committed no crimes and is now outside the be bounds of the authority I granted you.


    Besides even though you are slightly more powerful than him, he far outstrips you in both combat experience and martial arts, even with all of you here I doubt you could defeat him.


    It''s would be like watching four children going up against a full-grown seasoned war veteran.


    It would be a slaughter.


    Now go."


    Then with a thunderous boom, the four of them were gone.


    I look up at the sky to see Ethereal''s ever-watching eyes beyond the Styx, beyond the twelve moons, and beyond the twin suns.


    I then bow with my forehead to the ground in reverence of Ethereal.


    Donovan, "Great One, how may I be of service."


    Ethereal, "Lift your head, Donovan."


    I lift my face to look once more at the eternal eyes of Ethereal.


    Ethereal, "Good you will go southwest to the Trones Kingdom and meet with my Oracle there.


    Together you will form a sacred order of mage monks, and when they reach the 100th stage you will teach them how to condense their mana and finalize the 100th stage, so they may ascend.


    I will permit you to visit Deus once a century for one decade, so you may progress easier in your cultivation, by cultivating the mystical mana of Deus.


    Here a gift."


    Cobalt swirls of energy and liquid descend from the heavens and form into a staff of cobalt crystal, within my hand adorned with a gold crystal of something that seems much finer than even mystic.


    Marveling at the gift I hear Ethereal speak.


    Ethereal, "May this staff of Mystic and Arcanum help you to progress and discover new ways forward."


    With that Ethereal''s voice once again went silent and I made my way southwest toward the Trones Kingdom.

 Chapter 52 - 46 A Royal Audience

    Outside two giant bronze doors covered in ornate carvings stands Marquess Jay Night.


    The door loudly creaks open and a voice rings out, "Marquess Jay of House Night, you may now see his royal highness King Octavius Mendes the 11th."


    Jay walks toward the throne then kneels before his king on one knee with his fist over his heart.


    Jay addresses his majesty, "Your Majesty, I have a matter of great importance to discuss."


    King Octavius 11th answers, "You may speak, Marquess."


    Jay, "With the miasma field increasing in size, I along with many of my troops went on an expedition into the miasma field.


    Upon reaching the closest mountain we encountered a non-sentient fire dragon, with patches of black scales and red glowing eyes.


    We also encountered a winged woman with horns, four red eyes and pitch-black skin, who seemed to be corrupting the dragon with red energy.


    The dragon was corrupted by the woman and grew another set of red glowing eyes, it''s black scales spreading all over its body.


    The dragon devastated my forces and I engaged it in battle, after sounding a retreat.


    The beast gifted me this scar, you''ve no doubt noticed on my eye.


    Even now I can feel the burning pain whenever I remember how I got it.


    I only managed to survive because an old dragon killed the corrupted dragon.


    Two more showed up after that, one eating the strange horned woman whole, and the other burning the forest to the ground with deep blue flames.


    I felt it urgent to let you know of this matter, my king."


    Bowing his head, Marquess jay waited for his king''s response.


    King Octavius 11th, "Leave us."


    Head Royal Guard Jose, "But my King?!"


    King Octavius 11th shouted again louder this time, "I said leave us!!"


    With that all but Marquess Jay and King Octavius the 11th left the throne room.


    With everyone gone, the king stands up from his throne and walks toward the window looking out at the horizon.


    King Octavius 11th, "You may rise."


    Rising Jay sees the king beckoning him forth to join him at the window.


    King Octavius 11th, "What I am about to tell you is a secret of the royal family.


    Millenia ago the night after my ancestor retook this city from the dark lord, he was visited by a being much like you described.


    She was his sister, but she had been corrupted by the dark lord.


    It''s was through their conversation that my ancestor found out that not only his sisters and his own mother were corrupted, but all of the city''s previous citizen were as well.


    They called themselves Daemons and they are evil incarnate.


    You must understand this secret must stay between us, for if anyone ever found out, I fear what they would do."


    Marquess Jay, "Yes my king, however considering how things have escalated and these¡­


    Daemons may have multiplied over the millennia¡­..


    Perhaps it is time defensive measures be taken.


    I have already ordered a northern border wall to be built in my fief, perhaps that would be the best place to start?"


    King Octavius 11th answers, "I fear you may be right, perhaps it is time to take¡­. Measures."


    ..............................¡­.


    Years became decades and decades became centuries as Jay''s fief expanded eastward into the wildlands then the bloodlands.


    All due to his runic knights and runic mages.


    The Trones kingdom built border walls, recruited spymasters, and trained assassins.


    They copied the Night Region''s economic, agricultural and military model, his ways spreading not only among the Trones Kingdom but throughout the Eastern Continent.


    Monarchs came and went, eventually Jay''s fief became his own kingdom.


    It gained independence from the crown by royal decree, lest they risk a revolt.


    The human''s coastal and island nations on the western side of the Eastern Continent traveled deeper and deeper into the sea. Constantly advancing their shipbuilding, and sea navigation.


    It would not be too long before they reached the Western Continent.

 Chapter 53 - Under The Surface

    At first, it started with sounds and I didn''t hear them as much as feel them.


    Then I realized I was covered in a crust, and countless somethings were moving all over me.


    I could feel them moving through me, on top off and inside the crust.


    Then there were things burrowing down into the crust while remaining completely still, some of them had already touched me beneath the crust.


    They were leeching bits of me from, well me.


    However what little they took were so small it barely even mattered.


    So I put that aside and felt those moving around on my crust.


    I reached out and touched one, then I felt everything, I knew everything that this Elf, no that Sigio knew.


    I had his memories, I felt everything he could, we were linked.


    This world is called Myth, this world¡­.. Is me?!


    I am a world.


    This, this was too much I retracted myself from Sigio and withdrew into myself to contemplate everything that I had learned.


    That when I sensed him.


    My Creator.


    Ethereal.


    He was a massive black storm with swirls of cobalt liquid that felt similar to me and yet so much higher. Bolts of gold lightning ran through his body, and two swirling gigantic cobalt eyes were looking right at me.


    Ethereal, "So you''ve finally gained sentience, huh.


    I''ve decided, Myth you will guide the people who call you shell their home.


    I''m sure you can feel the monoliths on each of your continents.


    Connect to someone near it and read the rules.


    I''ll be checking in every now and then."


    Then his eyes shifted back to watching Origin.


    ..............................¡­.


    After some time I reach out again towards Sigio, and connected with him.


    Sigio stopped walking his black dreadlocks swinging from the abrupt stop.


    Sigio, "There it is again.


    That Power, but also something else.


    Who are you?


    I can feel you through the connection.


    Myth, "I am Myth, I am this World."


    Sigio, "But, how?"


    Myth, "Under the ground and beneath the sea lays my real body, a gigantic mana crystal.


    I have chosen for now to learn more of the world on my surface through you.


    In return, I will aid you and you may use a portion of my mana."


    Sigio, "Deal."


    ..............................¡­.


    Years later Sigio became Emperor of The Elven Empire.


    Centuries later while sitting on the throne, he died of a heart attack, poisoned by a forsaken mistress.


    Thus for centuries, the process repeated itself time and time again until finally, Myth had learned all it needed to.


    For now...

 Chapter 54 - The Tragedy That Became A Myth

    Under the night sky, a druid boy and a girl meet in a forest of rose trees.


    Each the heir of their tribe, each in love.


    The girl ran towards the boy embracing him, "Romulus, my sweet Romulus.


    I thought perchance you might not make it before the night''s darkest hour."


    Romulus lifts her chin and gazes lovingly into her eyes, "Oh Juniper, not even the void itself could not stop me from meeting you on this tender night."


    With that the two made love till the morning, each sneaking off upon the brightening of day.


    When both were caught that same day by their parents.


    Their parent''s, the chieftains did not grow angry but rejoiced for by the Tayza and Reyma tribes becoming one an era of great prosperity would begin for them both.


    When the two chieftains met they agreed an engagement between their heirs was indeed the best choice.


    Thus Romulus of the Tayza Tribe and Juniper of the Reyma Tribe became engaged.


    ...............¡­


    On the day of the wedding, there was a great feast.


    As the feast erupted into violence that would be but the first battle of a war, Romulus and Juniper grasped each other''s hands, staring into each other''s eyes as if they were the only ones there.


    They whispered with their dying breathes, "I love you."


    ...............¡­.


    The chieftain and elders of the Tayza tribe sat around a fire inside the gathering hall of a massive tree.


    The Chieftain yelled over the fire its flames wavering under the weight of his voice.


    The chieftain of the Tayza, "We all know why we are here, today the Reyma murdered my son in cold blood, right in front of me!!


    There is no question, there must be war!!!"


    Elder Jeric, "Indeed war is the only choice."


    The other Elders began chanting war their chant rising through the night sky, all but one.


    The hall fell into silence¡­.


    The chieftain of the Tayza, "You dare defend those who shed my son''s blood."


    Elder Aldric, "I do not defend them my chief I simply believe the timing is too convenient for a war to result.


    Did they too not rejoice when they found out about our heirs'' love.


    Did their heir not die from an assassin at the same time!


    I do not recall us meet about the assassination of their crown princess!


    So then who sent the assassin?!


    Twas, not I twas not any of us!!


    And two assassins killed both heirs at the same moment on, the same day.


    The chieftain of the Tayza, "Show me proof then!!


    You speak of instinct and lies yet with my own eyes I saw their tribesman kill my son!!!!!


    Show me this proof of conspiracy and we shall talk then!!"


    The chieftain of the Tayza made to leave in anger and grief, shouting out as he passed through the entrance, "We attack the Reyma at Dawn!!!"


    The elders quickly got up to leave behind him Elder Aldric still sitting in his seat, exasperated.


    Motioning forth his aid he told her, "Find me the ones who did this, I want this investigated and start with the tribe to the north.


    They have the most to gain should both our tribes be destroyed."


    ...............¡­


    The war between the Tayza Tribe and the Reyma Tribe raged on.


    Elder Aldric and his servants investigated the northern tribe Jeyfet and soon found evidence of their crimes against both the Tayza and Reyma.


    In his anger Aldric and his servants slaughtered the Jeyfet tribe to the last woman and child.


    They took with them the heads of their chieftain, shaman and the two assassins responsible for this mess.


    ...............¡­.


    Elder Aldric carried the four heads into the Chieftain''s hut, throwing them at his feet.


    Elder Aldric, "Here these are the ones who are responsible for your son''s death, they are of the Jeyfet tribe who organized the whole thing.


    Now please stop this madness."


    The chieftain looked up from his hands his eyes bloodshot with black sunken circles beneath them.


    He spoke his voice withered and charred like a whisper in the wind, "It is too late there, there has been too much bloodshed, we will see it through to the end."


    ...............¡­


    Elder Aldric sent his message with the heads too the Reyma tribe but the response was the same, the war would continue.


    ...............¡­.


    Under the night sky, the Tayza tribe''s army camped outside the capital of the Reyma tribe.


    One side had finally gained the upper hand the Reyma capital only filled with civilians and a small number of guards, their army having been wiped out.


    The two tribes once in the tens of thousands now numbered only hundreds


    In the central temples of the Reyma within the branches of a massive tree the head priest prayed to Ethereal.


    Right, when I was about to answer he switched to my Overseers, then right as I sent my energy down to Flora to coalesce an incarnation, the head priest prayed to Flora and was immediately answered.


    Thousands of flora''s roots struck up through the soil killing the army before their capital.


    His prayers had been answered but not by me.


    ...............¡­


    The Reyma tribe lead an attack with their few remaining guards and a number of their hunters, on the now defenseless Tayza tribe capital and massacred them all.


    Thus as Flora''s new followers built an altar to Flora upon the ashes of the Tayza people, Flora wept for those that were lost.

 Chapter 55 - Hero Summoning

    During the 4th year of the reign of Gram Bretin the 3rd, King of the Mercantile Kingdom of Brehm, due to King Gram Bretin''s greed of the seafaring kingdoms the Conch Kingdom and the Aqua Kingdom, a war ensued.


    The war that sought the Brehm Kingdom''s conquest of the Conch Kingdom and the Aqua Kingdom for access to the trade routes to the plentiful Western Isles as well as the Eastern Continent''s Coastal Kingdoms.


    During this time many men were pulled away from their villages, towns, and cities. This presented an opportunity to not only the few roaming bands of bandits, made of deserters and criminals, but to monsters as well.


    It was in this time of weakness that many tribes of goblins, trolls, and ogres raided the countryside, taking many women back with them into the wilderness.


    Thus the first widespread cases of monster human hybrids arose.


    By the time the war was over, with the Brehm kingdom having conquered the Conch Kingdom and the Aqua Kingdom, uniting those left under the banner of a new nation, known as the Tri-Kingdom, the damage was done.


    It was due to this war that the opportunity for a new foe to arise, was born.


    The offspring of human and monster blood, with their superior intellect and larger numbers, quickly replaced the leaders of their tribes many completely killing the last generation.


    The Half-Monster Tribes conquered, grew and expanded the other tribes, some half-monster tribes uniting in strong political marriages.


    With their superior intellect they didn''t just grow in the wilderness they dominated. Their superior intellect allowed many to begin mana cultivation and at b.a.r.e minimum manipulation of the mana around them. They developed written languages into simple pictographs.


    Much like hieroglyphs, these pictographs represented entire words with simple symbols, a picture of a tree meant tree, a picture of a bird meant a bird so forth and so on. It was when these pictographs combined that they began to form new words such as names, verbs, and adjectives.


    With these pictographs, the world finally discovered the divine runes were not the only way to cast runic magic and with these pictographs, the half-monster tribes began developing more complex magics, including enchantment.


    It was through such a means that the half-goblin chieftess Ziru conquered over twenty tribes of half-goblins, half-ogres, and half-trolls.


    His name.... Borus.


    He discovered essence when playing with fire and incorporating it into his attacks, through this, he absorbed some of the essence of fire, eventually learning to cultivate fire essence. Through this, he was able to use up fire essence to create fire and control it with his will.


    Through this power, his tribe gained the name Red Flower for with fire they conquered over thirty tribes.


    It was on the night of Ziru and Borus''s marriage that they 2nd Monster King Imperius was conceived.


    ..............................¡­.


    Years later during puberty, Imperius killed both his parents in cold blood, taking their place as chief of the chiefdom.


    He sent spies to human lands and had them observe.


    With this, he learned of arrows and steel. He had his tribe begin to forge metal, arrows, and bows through trial and error.


    It was with a steel scimitar forged in mana flames, its hilt embedded with a mana crystal and enchanted with pictographs, that he led the conquest of the remaining tribes in their region.


    In a few short years, Imperius became the 2nd Monster King and invaded Human lands to the north.


    Armed with steel, arrows, armor, magics, essence, and strategy Imperius'' army razed the countryside of the Tri-kingdom as they moved further in towards towns and cities.


    They built forts, conquered towns and cities, before the aging King Gram Bretin realized it half his kingdom was gone. By the time he organized his forces he had lost three forths of his kingdom.


    By the time is forces marched the half-monsters with their king were on there doorstep, and with his final breath, as his forces fell in large swaths to Imperius, Gram wondered what led to this.


    Then everything went black and once more into the cycle of reincarnation, his spirit was s.u.c.k.e.d up into the Styx.


    ..............................¡­.


    With the 2nd Monster King Imperius on the Trones Kingdom''s doorstep, the King Augustus Mendes the 14th met with his advisors.


    King Augustus Mendes the 14th, "How did this happen I thought surely Gram could defeat some mere monsters?"


    Advisor Joze, "From the reports, it seems these were monster half-breeds, your highness."


    Advisor Myguel, "Humans, your majesty¡­."


    King Augustus Mendes the 14th, "Humans?!


    No wonder they had trouble."


    Advisor Joze, "Not only that but it seems the 2nd Monster King has arisen leading these half-breeds in his wake, not only that but it seems he has human blood as well, your Majesty."


    King Augustus Mendes the 14th, "What do you suppose we do?"


    Advisor Joze, "We could send Duke Jay after him.


    He did slay the last Monster King after all."


    King Augustus Mendes the 14th, "Ugh I don''t like that man¡­..


    He''s lived over 200 years and hasn''t aged a day, and you know it''s not because of mana cultivation, because he can''t even use magic!"


    Advisor Martin, "Well there is another option, your Majesty."


    King Augustus Mendes the 14th, "And what is that?"


    Advisor Martin, "The Summoning spell has been recently completed, my King.


    We could use it to summon a hero."


    King Augustus Mendes the 14th, "Didn''t the last guy who used that turn into the Dark Lord and send Orcrox our way?"


    Advisor Martin, "Indeed, but I assure your Majesty that we have solved that issue with the summoning circle."


    King Augustus Mendes the 14th shifted in his throne uncomfortably before agreeing, "Very well begin the summoning."


    ..............................¡­.


    In the Royal Gardens, a summoning circle is drawn, heaps of mana crystals are poured into three circles within the summoning circle. Three mages sit in three circles within the summoning circle.


    "Summoning circle activated, establishing portal.


    Portal established."


    The second mage looks through the portal to find a hero.


    "Scrying for hero.


    Hero found.


    Target Locked¡­.


    I-I mean hero locked."


    The third mage sends a mana cable through to real in the hero.


    "Hero secured.


    ..............................¡­.


    Staring at Origin I see a blue beam of magic shoot into the sky runes circle around it as it pierces the walls of reality and creates a wormhole above Origin.


    I then see a second beam ripple through the first into the wormhole.


    I realize that they are bringing something through and if it''s alive, which it likely will be, that it won''t survive the void of space.


    Quickly to save the life of whoever comes through I ready my energies to turn them into one of my Advents.


    The moment I see the wormhole ripples I converge my energies and as a Japanese boy comes through the portal I catch him with my energies while converting him into my second Advent.


    ..............................¡­.


    The King and his subjects watch as the clouds in the sky part, a ray of light shining down as a boy with navy glowing blue skin, and black hair slowly floats down from the sky.


    The boy lands in the middle of the summoning circle as the second mage clicks his tongue in frustration.


    The teenage boy''s eyes slowly open revealing eyes crackling with Arcanum.


    A voice thunders through the sky as Arcanum runic tattoos write themselves onto the teenage boy''s arms.


    Ethereal, "Due to the negligence of your summoning practice, I was forced to make this child my second advent to save his life!!!! You will do well to not force my hand again!!!!!"


    They all kneel, except the boy still laying on his back.


    Japanese Teenage boy, "Kami-sama?"


    ..............................¡­


    The Second Mage from the summoning circle and I stand behind a pillar in the castle speaking to each other.


    Second Mage, "How was I supposed to know Ethereal himself would intervene in the summoning."


    I backhand the second mage my rings cutting the mages lowly lips. I deserve more respect than that.


    Advisor Martin, "Hold your tongue, do not forget to who you speak to.


    Ughhhth the Order will not be pleased.


    Praise Orcrox."


    The Second Mage, "Praise Orcrox.


    What of the boy?"


    Advisor Martin, "Shiro will be left alone, we do not have the power to face him in combat yet.


    Whether the Order decides to use other means is not up to me, but Ethereal''s eyes will be closely watching that one.


    Praise Orcrox."


    The Second mage, "Praise Orcrox."


    Shooing the mage away before someone catches us, I make my way back to the throne room.


    ..............................¡­.


    I stand in the throne room the king looking down at me, he speaks something akin to Spanish but with an otherworldly twist to it.


    Yet somehow I can understand him.


    I ignore him and look down at my hands.


    They are blue now.


    I, a proud Japanese now had blue skin.


    I close my eyes as a breath in deeply, I can taste the mana in the air.


    Ignoring that for now I focus on my body and feel the sheer power now coursing through me.


    Thank you Kami-sama.


    My thoughts are interrupted as the king shouts at me.


    "By the Great Storm stop ignoring me!!!


    Guards seize him!"


    Advisor Myguel, "Your Majesty he is the Advent of Ethereal."


    King Augustus Mendes the 14th, "I don''t care nobody ignores me and gets away with it."


    Staring daggers at the king I easily form a mana blade in my hand and throw it into his c.h.e.s.t, shattering his heart. The mana is absorbed into his body and crystalizes, random crystals jutting out of him until his remains are encased in a human-sized mana crystal.


    The Knights in the Royal Guard move swiftly drawing their blades shining with English javascript.


    I quickly deploy a rune circle with my mind etching runes of mana into the air before releasing a pulse that poisons the knights. The Knights fall to their knees patches of their skin and equipment turning to stone as they quickly spread.


    Reaching out their hands they stare at them in horror as they are forever frozen as stone statues.


    Using my telekinesis to lift up the king''s corpse and I throw him across the room. I walk up to the throne and sit down.


    Shiro, "Bring me the Royal family."


    ..............................¡­


    Over the next few days, I watch as everyone of royal blood except the princesses were slaughtered.


    Shiro cast a spell upon the princesses to seduce them and secure his throne, quickly bedding them.


    Clearly, I shouldn''t have saved his life, the king may have been stupid but he ensured stability with the kingdom and now that the Monster King Imperius was on their front lawn, the last thing they needed was a civil war.


    Alas, none of the nobles rebelled due to the title of Advent which Shiro held, it seemed they were much smarter than their former king.


    I would need to remove Shiro when the time was right, maybe see if a can open a wormhole to earth to throw his soul back through.


    Until then I would study how to do just that and watch.


    Maybe I could get Jay to kill him he did owe me for the new body.


    That or I could just wait for him to do it himself, after all, I already made a deal with him.


    Hmmm, that sounds better I''ll just let things take their course and clean up the mess when it''s over, less work for me.


    Shiro eventually gathers the army and started modifying them with the powers of an Advent through the use of mana, he further enhanced their human bodies and minds. When he was done he called them High Humans, whats next High Elves? Crap I shouldn''t jinx it.


    Finally, after modifying a few more villages of humans into high humans along with modifying a few local wolf packs into viper hounds that could turn invisible, he marches into the lands of the Monster King.


    After a Long grueling fight he finally reaches the Monster King''s Castle.


    ..............................¡­.


    I walk calmly into the throne room of the Monster King and see where there was once a throne is now a bed of flaming hot coals surrounded by a ring of burning oil.


    In the middle sits the Monster King sitting in seiza.


    Fire swirled around him orange energy flowing from the flames into him, as he inhales and exhales flames with each breath.


    Suddenly his eyes open and he stares at me, a cold look in his eyes despite the ever-present fire.


    He stands his height reaching seven feet tall a crown of four small well space horns on his head and small animalistic ears low like a cat''s.


    He reaches out his hand and speaks a word I do not recognize an enchanted sword flying from where it hung on the wall into his right hand.


    I wait as he descends the stairs then I rush him.


    He swings his sword spewing forth a wave of mana flames as the mana crystal in its handle glows.


    I wave my arm dispersing the mana flames into the aether.


    Still charging at him he swings down his blade, attempting to cleave into my shoulder, instead, I simply grab it.


    The Monster King Furious looked at me with fury in and bewilderment in his eyes, then the strange runes on the sword glowed and the blade was engulfed in mana flames.


    The blade shines a brilliant electric blue so bright I almost cover my eyes and I feel it cut into my hand drawing blood.


    Instead of letting go I simply squeezed harder shattering the sword as a felt something hot flowing aginst my skin I turn my eyes and see the Monster King spewing flames from his hand, my armor glowing orange from the heat.


    Seeing me unaffected he kicks me in the stomach creating distance between us.


    He then writes simple pictographs in the air with mana then swiping his finger to the side completing the spell.


    A sun, fire, and a line?


    The pictograph runes merge into a simple spell circle and spews out an almost white beam of brilliant blue mana flames I shield myself with my arms crossed.


    Then whistled.


    Two of my viper hounds became visible behind the Monster King and ran towards his back, as his ears twitch but it was too late the viper hounds had sunk their fangs into his shoulders their venom coursing through his veins.


    I stalk forth as the beam stops watching my prey as he crushes the skulls of my viper hounds beneath his feet before falling to his knees.


    He looks up at me a defiant look in his eyes, he opens his mouth saying a string of unintelligible words in anger before breathing fire onto my face.


    As the flames flowed over my face without burning me, I grab his head and twist.


    "SNAP!"


    The Monster King is dead.

 Chapter 56 - Advent vs Immortal

    Shiro and Jay stand facing each other on a ruined battlefield with mountains of corpses around them.


    While the high humans were powerful, the rune knight''s with their constant cultivation over the centuries and combat experience were more than there match.


    However the battle was not without major casualties and both forces have now been pulled back for a duel between king''s, for Jay has just declared independence from the Trones kingdom.


    This duel to the death will decide the fate of the trones kingdom and maybe even humanity itself.


    Shiro and Jay dash towards each other at the same time.


    Blue flames of burning mana manifesting behind Shiro propelling him forth like a rocket, before winding up and hitting jay a few feet ahead with the swing of Shiro''s arms.


    Jay fully aware of his magic dispersing abilities simply waves his arm as he continues through the flames dispersing the mana flames into aether/ambient mana.


    Unfazed Shiro propels himself forward with huge swaths of mana flames.


    Closing in they each throw a punch only for them to each catch the other punch with one hand.


    They push off from each other Shiro being pushed further away then Jay.


    They reel forward like magnets with each clash fist upon fist hand upon hand a block here a dodge there, until Jay lands a punch in Shiro''s gut.


    Spittle flying out of Shiro''s mouth in line with the punch to the gut, Jay grabs Shiro''s arm to throw Shiro onto the ground.


    While still being thrown Shiros quickly writes runes in the air with inhuman speed, enchanting the ground beneath their feet.


    In mid-throw earth chains covered in runes come up out of the ground and wrap around Jay''s arms releasing Shiro from the throw.


    As the hounds rush forward, so does Jay rush toward Shiro.


    Jay, "Let''s end this!"


    Shiro, "I was just thinking the same thing!


    CHARGE!!!"


    A blue glow engulfs Shiro''s forces empowering them, they rush forward quickly closing the distance.


    Jay''s forces make a move to defend their king, but Jay holds up a fist signaling them to stop.


    Jay, "I''ll handle this myself, focus on holding the line!!"


    Jay rushes forward through the troops of high humans and packs of viper hounds breaking their fangs on his skin. Wading through troops and tossing them off him his eyes never leaving Shiro''s slowly retreating form.


    Pissed off Jay releases a yell in his anger the force of a yell from his super-dense vocal cords tossing up nearby troops in his path, and bursting the eardrums of all the enemy troops.


    A viper hound leaps at Jay from his right, Jay catching him by the throat, and crushing it''s windpipe, before throwing it at Shiro knocking Shiro down. The viper hound''s bones breaking from the impact.


    With Shiro on the ground, Jay unsheathes his ax and slams it into Shiro''s back, cutting halfway through the flesh above Shiro''s spine before chipping then cracking as Jay repeatedly swings it into Shiro''s back.


    Lifting the ax again, Jay looks at the ax head as it cracks in half and falls off.


    Jay, "Cheap."


    Then looking down at the wailing and bloody Shiro, Jay cringes then picks him up by his hair.


    Jay places his hands in the appropriate places then twists, and with an audible snap Shiro''s body grows stiff and the light in his eyes goes out.


    ..............................¡­.


    Meanwhile, in the void above the 13 worlds, I take hold of Shiro''s crying spirit and search through the summoners'' research and their minds for the coordinates and manner to open a wormhole to send Shiro back to earth.


    During my search, I find something unnerving one of the summoners was part of a cult worshipping Orcrox and intentionally sabotaged the summoning.


    I honestly don''t know what to do. I''ve never had to deal with this and my knowledge of earth is pretty basic. It''s not like I have a list of strategies for insurgencies.


    Might as well lets the overseers and oracles know though that way they can do something about it..... I should probably work on a contingency.


    I look at the summoning ritual and think¡­.. "Maybe..."


    Ethereal, "But first you little guy need to go back to Earth."


    Calculating the best way to do this and making improvements to the summoning ritual I open a small wormhole to Earth in an alley in new york and send Shiro through then close it.


    "Should I have opened one in japan instead¡­. Huh?


    Probably doesn''t matter."


    ..............................¡­.


    Jay annexed Shiro''s land without protest and crowned himself Emperor, renaming the nation, The United Empire.


    It was the daughter of the late Tri-King the Crown Princess Delyla.


    Jay decided to take her and marry her to help unite the broken pieces of the tri-region under his rule.


    A few months later her body was healthy again, her hair red and flowing, her eyes shining like emerald, her skin emitting a healthy almost golden glow.


    Her attachment to Jay growing by the day, her heart clearly in love with him.


    Then on their wedding night, they laid together and made love.


    Nine months later she gave birth to Jay''s firstborn son and the crown prince.


    Throughout the centuries Jay had many more children, grandchildren, and descendants as well as many more wives.


    Overtime his children became known as the immortalkin.


    First, their abilities kept being halved with each generation but after 10 generations their abilities plateaued to become more uniform regardless of generation.


    Finally, after 250 years Jay saved up enough gold to buy the remaining coastal and island human nations, right when the island nation of Coral discovered the Western Continent.


    It was filled with barbaric warrior societies of elves, more resembling Ninja/Vikings than the traditional fantasy elves Jay thought of when remembering Earth.


    Jay bought the remaining human nations from their kings and made them governors of their respective regions after having them swear fealty to him under a loyalty spell circle.


    He renamed his new empire The Human Empire and then the human''s oracle received a message from Ethereal that the world gates have been activated!

 Chapter 63 - Anouncement: Delay

    The Next Chapter of this series will be delayed from the usual release date.


    I don''t know how long it will take but I already have part of the chapter done I just need to finish it.


    The reason for the delay is a guest is visiting me and my family for a few days and this week is my birthday so, ya. Not gonna work on my birthday and I need the energy to deal with this guest that''s going to be staying in my home.


    I am sorry I couldn''t finish the chapter sooner it''s been a.... tiring few months now.


    On the Brightside, the plot is rather long so when it''s released it should be a doozy.


    For those who forgot the Usual Release Date is every Second Monday of the month.


    Of course, as described above this will not be the case this month.

 Chapter 64 - 56 World of Monsters

    Chapter 56


    I turned my eyes to the moon Chance and recalled their history.


    They started out like any other monsters but without the favored races to steal from or hunt them down, natural selection took its course and only the smarter ones survived. With time their intelligence grew, and they too drew pictographs as their written form of language. With time their pictographs became more sophisticated becoming hieroglyphs then simply glyphs.


    Eventually, through their glyphs, they learned to harness mana into magic, but this knowledge was hidden from the masses.


    Each clan hoarding their magical knowledge and pouring it into their family Sigils, the culmination of all their magical knowledge in a single glyph called a sigil. One of the common abilities of a Sigil is to pass on a lesser version to others that ensures their loyalty.


    It was when one of their enchanters overthrew a highborn house and took all their knowledge for himself then used it to build an academy, that the magi came to be.


    His name Magus Scionus of House Exaliburn.


    It was later that they discovered the power of essence and the six great monarchs of the six races came to rule over monster-kind.


    Focusing back on the present I turned my eyes to Loci.


    ..............................¡­


    The single greatest genius to walk the surface of Chance and the greatest goblin magus to ever-live walked alone across the great northern plateau toward a massive unnamed mountain range.


    Coming upon the cliff face of one of the mountains Loci stared up at the entrance to a cave in the cliff face.


    Loci c.o.c.ked a gadget on his wrist then pulled the trigger on top, releasing a grappling hook then shot toward the cave entrance and latched on.


    Landing with a slight stumble, he straightened his spine and pulled on his coat collar. He blew frosty air out his mouth, then rubbed his hands together briefly before walking further into the massive cavern of ice.


    Loci, "From the looks of it this is no mountain but a glacier. Interesting. Well time to get to work."


    Loci quickly took out his map and began mapping the cavern until he came upon a ginormous chamber within the cavern''s depths.


    Inside slept a truly massive dragon.


    The first dragon to ever be confirmed real on Chance, and the only one currently living on the peculiar moon.


    Little did Loci know the dragon before him was a Firstborn Dragon.


    Slowly he approached the sleeping dragon and without opening its eyes it spoke.


    Firstborn Dragon, "That is far enough little goblin.


    I know you tend to study that which you don''t understand, but I am far from a willing participant and I bite."


    Loci stuttered confused, "H-how¡­ How did you know??"


    Firstborn Dragon, "I''m a dragon. Most of us are capable of reading minds.


    At least as long as we have strong enough blood within us.


    Oh, where are my manners, my name is Rajaw son of Verna and Fucius."


    Loci replied, "Ah my name is Loci of Clan Shaw.


    I am here on an expedition to map the Northern Plateau."


    Rajaw made a toothy grin his eyes still shut and said, "I know."


    Loci, "Uhhhhhh¡­ Ok?"


    Rajaw, "For the greatest genius from among the forsaken races you sure don''t know a lot of words do you?"


    Loci, "Wait hold up, what do you mean the forsaken races?"


    Rajaw, "Oops my tongue slipped, oh well it''s not like I''m actually interfering.


    I''m just talking.


    Alright, so your world and its races are but of a small fraction of the worlds created by the Great Storm.


    The world''s created by the Great Storm number thirteen.


    Among these thirteen worlds exist many races that fall into three main categories.


    The Favored Races, The Forsaken Races, and The Mythical Races.


    You, my friend and all the races on this moon except for me are members of the Forsaken Races.


    Your world was created by the great storm as an experiment to see how far the monsters from the forsaken races could advance without assistance."


    Loci''s jaw hung open as he was speechless then for but a moment the world shuddered.


    Rajaw opened his left eye and spoke, "Ah, it seems the path has been opened.


    You best be on your way little goblin lest your world fall to change."


    With those words, Loci made haste to the cave''s mouth and whistled.


    A giant crow flew from the horizon and landed on the ledge.


    Loci would need to risk the frostbite breaking his heat enchantments on him and his crow if he were to make it in time to gather the races and form a united front.


    He hopped on his crow took flight south over the icy coast and across the northern sea.


    ..............................¡­


    Meanwhile¡­..


    The Ogre King Rothgard of House Breakjaw was holding a tournament, on a great square of stone with weeds and vines grows along its edges.


    Just as a goblin bard started playing his next song on his lute a blue light began to fall from the sky.


    BOOMM!!! CHCK!!


    The bard turned around and dropped his lute before promptly running away.


    Razyl flipped his hair his eyes giving off a powerful gold shine, gesturing with his hand he yelled with a thundering baritone, "Bow down and worship me!!"


    The Ogre King Faltered in shock but quickly recovered and stood up from his seat grabbed his ornately carved stone mace then walked up to Razyl.


    The Ogre King lifted up his right-hand cudgel in hand gesturing pointing toward Razyl with it, "Who are you to tell me to bow and worship you?"


    His tone calm he rested his mace on his shoulder and laughed, "Well Regardless."


    His eyes narrowed and he growled, "Let''s fight."


    He lowered his mace behind him and dashed forward, however¡­.


    CHCKK!!!


    All Razyl did was thrust his hand forward and there was a distinct crack as the Ogre king''s neck broke while he was still and few yards away from Razyl.


    Razyl, "Well¡­.. That''s that.


    I''ll be back soon, do be ready."


    Razyl crouched and as blue mana flames burst out from beneath his feet and he blasted himself up into the sky off back towards Deus.


    .................................


    Loci''s pet giant crow lands in a massive jungle outside a citadel on a cliff with it''s back to the ocean.


    Loci dismounts his giant crow while it shakes off the frost that is swiftly melting, and Loci makes his way through the settlement outside the citadel.


    Walking through the settlement he is met with bows until a goblin frantically runs up to him before bowing.


    Frantic Goblin Official, "My Liege, we did not expect you back so soon.


    How may I be of service."


    Loci, "Have all the blacksmiths start crafting as many fourfold blades and trifold shields as we can spare the resources for.


    Have the masons and laborers start reinforcing our defenses, start with a wall made to resist a siege with enough space for crop fields within its walls.


    I want the scouts to establish and maintain a perimeter and mapping the area with the help of our cartographers.


    I want ore veins discovered, mines built, queries established and trees cut down for lumber or firewood, preferably both."


    The frantic goblin official then began rapidly sweating and replied, "Yes my Liege we will begin immediately."


    Loci, "Good I will be in my workshop, crafting a weapon for the coming storm."


    Loci made his way into the citadel in the lone tower and began his work within his workshop.


    Within he forged a staff of clockwork and magic, the first artifact built by mortal hands and the first true piece of magitech.


    He built The Clockwork Staff of Time and Space, or the Clockwork Staff for short.


    Built of Oralchum, its gears weave and interlock around the staff''s head every inch of the staff enchanted with glyphs barely noticeable to the n.a.k.e.d eye.


    The staff works by saturating the local area around it within a mile in mana and uses the mana to seize a pocket of time and space thus controlling time and space with a localized zone.


    The Clockwork Staff can fast forward, rewind, and pause time in the area or on local individuals or objects. The staff can fold space itself, teleport the user and accelerate the user movement or slow them down. The staff can also use its abilities to fold space on opponents to cause damage to them as if getting hit by a void blade.


    Looking down at his Clockwork Staff Loci smiled.


    It truly was the best he''d ever made.


    ..............................¡­


    A small troll-goblin hybrid rode a giant raven mount over the sea, beads of sweat flowing down his forehead, his breathing heavy despite the mount doing all the work.


    He squints as finally, he spotted land and a relieved expression came across his face.


    As he neared the coast he saw a cliff with a citadel atop it a settlement spread outside of it with what seemed thousands of workers running about cutting down trees and building walls.


    Raising his hand to his forehead to block the glaring sun he squinted to try to get a better look.


    Confused he shrugged as his mount came in for a landing.


    Upon landing, he was met by a goblin guard, "State your business!" Demanded the guard.


    Messenger, "I have an Urgent message for Magister Loci of Clan Shaw from His Royal Majesty Krosh of Clan Bonesnap of the kingdom of Trollgard!"


    Guard, "Right this way."


    ..............................¡­.


    Loci gestured for the messenger to speak as he sat upon his throne.


    Messenger, "His Royal Majesty Krosh of Clan Bonesnap King of the Kingdom of Trollgard, humbly requests that Magister Loci of Clan Shaw Lead an expedition south to the mysterious gate that has appeared in the Southern Frostlands.


    His Royal Majesty offers a grand total of 10,000 gold and temporary troops, should the Magister accept."


    Loci, "Tell her majesty that I accept, you may go now."


    ..............................¡­.


    Loci journeyed across the sea in his ship before stopping at the continent of the black forest, to pick up his temporary troops.


    He then sailed south before making landfall in the Southern Frostlands.


    For a month they traveled inland to the twin sister''s peaks and between them, they finally saw it a massive ring of stone guarded by four elementals in front of it a circular stone platforms with 12 symbols on it and a short thin pillar of stone with four handles on the sides at the top, wedged in the middle of the platform.


    But then a blue light fell from the sky and landed right in front of them creating a crater.


    From out of the risen dust and mist stepped Razyl, "Bow down and worship me!"


    Loci despite not knowing the situation decided it best to kneel and his followers along with temporary troops decided to follow his lead thus kneeling.


    Razyl, "Hmm, smart."


    Loci, "If I may my lord, in exchange for our worship might I request your divine intervention in the case of an otherworldly invasion?"


    Razyl, "Intervention? For a few measly followers?"


    Loci, "My Lordship you misunderstand I mean not just ours but the world''s."


    Razyl, "Hmm, well as the Deity of Power I would accept, however, I can''t help but feel something is missing from your offer, after all, how can you promise me the world?"


    Loci, "A Year. Give me a year and I will have conquered this world and by then I can simply make it law that the people worship you, my Lord.


    Also as the Diety of Power would you not be interested in all the knowledge my library has to offer, after all, is Knowledge not Power?"


    This struck a chord in Razyl as if remembering some ancient proverbs hidden deep within a link shared with Ethereal inherited from his father.


    He smiled for Knowledge is indeed Power.


    Razyl, "Very well. You have a deal. I''ll be back in one year."


    With that Razyl, blasted off into the sky back toward Deus


    ..............................¡­


    After mapping the area and taking notes of the gate and it''s platform even the pillar-like key wedged into the platform itself, they interviewed the gatekeepers finding them not hostile unless one tried to steal the key.


    They returned via ship to Trollgard where Loci received his reward.


    Loci made his way back to the dark jungle across the sea and after resupplying at his citadel, Loci made his way into the jungle via carriage surrounded by a small number of his troops on the backs of salamanders.


    After a few weeks of travel, they finally arrived at the one and only Tower Academy of Magi.


    ..............................¡­.


    Tower Headmaster/Head Magus Talbern, "Good to see you, my old friend, the magi have missed you."


    Loci, "It is good to see you too Talbern."


    Headmaster Talbern, "I assume this isn''t just a social visit, although the ancestors know I need one."


    Loci, "You are correct Talbern, I''m here because I need an army."


    Headmaster Talbern, "Loci, you can''t expect us to just pick up everything and follow you without an explanation.


    So then tell me what''s wrong."


    Thus Loci explained the danger of the other worlds favored by the gods, how they likely view them as nothing but monsters and how an invasion of their world would seem almost holy to them. He explained the deal he made with a god and how he needed to conquer the world within a year or they would be at the mercy of the Favored Races.


    Headmaster Talbern, "Very well we are with you, but you''ll have to give a speech with that silver tongue of yours."


    Thus they gathered their academy and after a rousing speech by Loci 95% of the magi and students joined his cause. From all races alike, after all, he was the one and only Magister.


    Kingdom after kingdom fell under the banner of clan Shaw, most were duels with Loci himself using the Clockwork Staff but some were mere battles and sieges that were surprisingly short.


    Thus each kingdom eventually fell under Loci''s control and by the time the year was up Razyl descended once again and the deal was complete.


    After Razyl left with copies of Loci''s whole library all he had to do was descend whenever an invasion from another world happened.


    ..............................¡­


    Razyl met with his brothers and sisters except for Rocyl, "My Siblings after a fairly recent acquisition I have created something that will further increase our power and our hold over the mortals."


    A blue mana construct flashed in his hand and around each world, "It allows us to gather a minuscule amount of mana from each mortal''s prayer and absorb it adding it to our cultivation.


    I call it the Faith System."

 Chapter 65 - 57 Exploration

    "Now presenting to his Imperial Majesty, the Immortal Emperor of Humanity, Emperor Jay of House Night, Sir Reginald Imperial Courier of the Human Empire."


    Emperor Jay shouts, "What news have you brought me, Sir Reginald?"


    Sir Reginald, "Your Imperial Majesty I bring with me news of the discovery of a new landmass to the west, across the sea!"


    Emperor Jay, "Interesting¡­.."


    I turn to my Advisor Lord Konway and order him, "Send an expedition to this new landmass but have them take a few diplomats with them and go in peace.


    We do not know if this new landmass is inhabited and I would hate to antagonize the locals should they exist.


    The last thing we need is for war to break out because we did not make the necessary preparations."


    Lord Konway, "Your will be done, my Emperor."


    Emperor, "Good.


    Sir Reginald!


    Thank you for bringing this news to me, you are dismissed."


    Sir Reginald lowered his head further before getting up from kneeling with one knee and left.


    Emperor Jay turned to his Advisor and asked in a hushed tone, "How goes the expedition to the southern continent?


    Have they found the World Gate yet?"


    Lord Konway replied in a hushed tone, "I recently received word via razor hawk that they have made landfall.


    It may take sometime before they find the gate your Imperial Majesty."


    ..............................¡­


    My name is Ernesto Doneves.


    So far all we have encountered are the Forsaken Races and beasts, there seems to be no sign of civilization here, only roaming tribes of monsters.


    We have yet to find freshwater and I fear our supplies may not be replenished before we find this gate.


    However, we must travel onward for the sake of humanity and his Imperial Majesty, if not by duty then to simply survive.


    "Ernesto!"


    I lift my head from my journal and look at my Alfredo who just burst in through the tent flap.


    Alfredo, "We''re under attack again!"


    Ernesto, "Very well, What''s attacking us this time?"


    I ask as I grab my sword and make my way out of the tent.


    Alfredo, "Goblins."


    Meanwhile, a teenage girl on Geo is going for a walk on the rough rocky terrain not far from her clan''s camp.


    With three mountains to her back the ocean to her right and a large mountain in front of her she walks forward spotting a flower growing amongst the rocks.


    A man walks up behind her and says, "It very rare to find a flower in this world, hence all the more why we should treasure it."


    The Teenage Girl, "Ah, Uncle, have you come to drag me back to the clan meeting?"


    She says as she bends down to pick the flower before standing up and twirling it in her fingers.


    She turns to her uncle as he answers, "Rashava, You know better than to wander off during gathering''s especially this one.


    Now come your father is waiting for you."


    She sighs and replies stressing her yes, "Yeees Uncle Alcimov."


    They make their way back and enter the main tent.


    "All I''m saying is why not wait to send scouting parties, we have no idea what on the other side!"


    "By then it may be too late and someone else would''ve beat us to it, better we lay claim to abundant lands as soon as possible!"


    "All you have to do is look at the sky and you see the green lands of Origin!


    It''s Humongous!"


    "I!"


    "I!"


    "Aye!"


    "Aye!"


    "I!"


    The resounding sound of agreements sounded through-out the room.


    "Then it''s agreed tomorrow we make way to go to the first world, Origin, through the World Gate!"


    ..............................¡­


    People on worlds all-around Origin were discussing the same thing and almost everyone wanted to know more about Origin, but first, they had to get there.


    However, the prime candidates for migration were, of course, Geo, Ra, and Odin all vying for fertile lands of the first world, Origin.


    By this time most of Humanity on Myth had been conquered by the Dragon Empire, and due to the mana density, their enemies often rivaled the Zeicus-kin in strength on Myth. This caused expansion to grind to a halt on Myth due to the number of human resources required to combat their enemies, primarily magical creatures and monsters.


    Thus it came to be that ten of the thirteen worlds sent expeditions to Origin.


    ..............................¡­.


    I stared at the ceiling of my cabin as the ship rocked back and forth upon the sea.


    "Uuuugghhhhh I''m sooo bored.


    I still don''t understand why the Immortal Emperor doesn''t just conquer the western continent, along with any other peoples we find living there, it''d be so simple."


    I hear Regimon laugh and say, "Oh come now Jeralt, you know better than that.


    Are you seriously so bored that you''re starting to talk smack about the Immortal''s policies?"


    I leaned so far back in fear that my chair suddenly fell beneath me.


    Jeralt, "Oh come now Regimon you know I didn''t mean that! I would never question his Imperial Majesty!"


    Regimon, "Oh come now Jeralt, I''m kidding.


    You know how much I like to see you squirm ha ha ha.


    Beside nobody here is going to tattle on you for vaguely treasonous speech here, you''re among friends."


    I shift my eyes from Regimon to Magsworth as he deals cards to Regimon, and he begins to speak, "Serves him right Regimon, besides what would you do Jeralt if someone else was in the room with us.


    Or if one of us was an inquisitor or even a spy who decided to twist your words to sound even more treasonous.


    One does not simply question his Imperial Majesty, Jeralt.


    It brings your loyalty into question."


    Jeralt, "Hauh, I guess your right, it just so damn boring on this ship, I can''t even think straight with how bored I am."


    Regimon, "Bored, ha. Jeralt with the way I see it this is our chance to relax before the real work starts.


    Meeting the natives."


    Jeralt, "How do you even know if there are natives?"


    ..............................¡­.


    "Natives!"


    A sailor shouted as they traversed through the forest machetes out as they all stop cutting the foliage to look ahead. A man with dark skin small pointy ears blue hair and a blue face tattoo came out from behind a tree. Several other elves reveal themselves from behind trees.


    "Fetch the diplomats!", The captain yells as another elf jumps down from a tree landing on his feet in front of them.


    "Quickly."


    Regimon, Jeralt, and Magsworth quickly walk to the front of the group.


    Regimon walks forth in front of the rest of his people and extends his hand.


    The Elf at the front raises an eyebrow and extend his hand as well, grasping Regimon''s forearms, and pulling him in for a half hug, before retracting back, they then both began laughing.


    Regimon looks back at his people still laughing and points the elf. Both them laughing Regimon winks at his people, then they let go and the elf waves them forward, as he turns around and walks further into the forest.


    Magsworth walks up to the elf''s side as they all trek through the forest together, and starts writing divines runes in the air with mana, spelling out, "Hello do you mind if I use translation magic?"


    The elf raises an eyebrow as he nods.


    Masgworth weaves the spell with runes in the air then cast it on the group.


    The Elf, "Hmm fancy."


    Magsworth, " Aaahhh that''s better.


    Now we can understand each other."


    ..............................¡­


    Magsworth, Regimon, and Jeralt all sat in a room with the Elves and their shaman.


    They pushed forward a paper and Magsworth said, "We''d like to propose a trade agreement and a nonaggression treaty."


    Elven Shaman, "Hmmm we''ll have to propose this to the Head Chief."


    Jeralt, "The Head Chief?"


    Elven Shaman, "Yes.


    He will make the decision."


    ..............................¡­


    I sat on my throne as another messenger entered the throne room.


    "Your Imperial Majesty."


    Emperor Jay, "You may speak."


    Messenger, "We have discovered the natives of the Western Continent, they are called Elves, it seems they too are united under a single ruler and are the only favored races on the continent."


    I rose and eyebrow remembered the classic l**d of the r*ngs elves, "Elves.


    Did they agree to the treaties?"


    Messenger, "Yes, however, they are rather barbaric, and their steel is crude though rare and expensive."


    The messenger cringed at the last word.


    Emperor Jay, "Really?


    Hmm, no matter, I''m sure there''s something they can offer us."


    ..............................¡­


    Explorer Ernesto Doneves and his men rushed through the jungle at the smell of smoke, as the smoke got thicker up ahead.


    When they came to the edge of the clearing the smoke originated from, they saw many various peoples battling it out, thousands of bodies littered the ground as only a few were still alive doing battle.


    Others retreated back through the World Gate as many more lay injured, as harsh words in other languages were shouted back and forth.


    This was chaos.

 Chapter 66 - Anouncement: Delay 2

    To My Audience


    Due to an ongoing sinus infection in my sinuses, the next chapter will be delayed.


    I have tried and failed to complete the next chapter.


    I was able to write a a page and a half or something before I completely ran out of steam, and couldn''t complete it, even with continued effort.


    I have been advised to halt all writing until I have recovered from my sinus infection.


    Further writing will only burn me out and be unproductive.


    Even now I am still coughing up mucus, I will spare you additional details.


    As for when I will recover I do not know.


    Thank you for your Time.


    Sincerely


    Ethereal

 Chapter 67 - 58 Followers of the Gods?

    The warm fire crackled in the fireplace beside me, as I sat back in my comfy chair in my dark study. I flipped through the pages of my tome before I sat it down on the small table beside me.


    I had finally finished reading everything in Loci''s personal library when I decided to activate the console of my Faith System.


    Two rotating circular constructs popped up in front of me their circles of divines runes turning and intertwining together like abstract gears.


    I stuck my hands and forearms into the constructs, then gasped as I felt the sheer power of being connected to the Faith System, of seeing the whole of Ethereal''s Creation.


    Then the rush of my followers'' mana hit me.


    It. Was. Exhilarating.


    The sheer POWER of having so many mortals praying to me.


    As the rush died down I got to work answering prayers, seeing my mortal followers through the faith construct.


    ......................................................


    Jay Night The Immortal Emperor of Humanity sat on his throne, speaking with his Imperial Advisor.


    Jay, "Are you sure you don''t need me to intervene?"


    Imperial Advisor, "Your Imperial Highness, I can assure you that we have the trade deal with the dwarves handled.


    There may have been a few hiccups but we have it under control."


    Jay, "Huahhhh, very well.


    What happened with the Wildes Slave Rebellion in the Regal Empire?


    Were our agents successful?"


    Imperial Advisor, "Yes, the rebellion was a success.


    Your agents have also managed to safely guide the former slaves into the Wilde Kingdom."


    Jay, "Good.


    Now about the Colonies on the Southern Continent."


    Imperial Advisor, "Everything is proceeding smoothly the conflict from travelers coming through the Worldgate has ceased, thanks to our military and the World Gate is completely under our control.


    As long as our settlements stay a mile away from the World Gate, the Gate Keepers take no action."


    Jay, "Good.


    Appoint my Eldest Son Imperial Prince Wilhelm as Regent of the colonies.


    It should give him important governing experience, not that he''ll need it."


    Imperial Advisor, "Yes, your Imperial Highness."


    Suddenly a guard burst through the doors to the throne room and yelled, "Your Imperial majesty a D-D-DRAGON has appeared overhead!!!!"


    The doors closed behind him once again are opened this time by a first-generation sentient fire dragon, in her human-like form.


    Her appearance was that of a beautiful voluptuous ruby red-haired woman with pale skin, horns of smooth ivory curled around the crown of her head from the back their tips pointing forward. Her forearms, hands, lower legs and feet were covered in ruby red scales, where one would have nails she instead had dark red talons. From above her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s between the top edge of her cheeks was a long arrow tipped dragon''s tail covered in ruby red scales. From her back sprang forth two massive ruby red dragon wings.


    Her irises glowed like fire around her black narrow slit-like pupils as her eyes scanned the throne room and locked onto The Immortal Emperor Jay Night.


    She grinned revealing he large fangs on her top and bottom rows of teeth.


    With a sultry and sensual voice with a passionate edge she spoke as she approached his Imperial Highness, "I have been searching long and hard for a worthy mate, when I heard news of an immortal human, immune to magics and with strength enough to kill an Advent of Ethereal himself.


    Oh, how this news made my loins purrrrr.


    And now finally!


    I have found you!


    So now I only have one question for you, you wanna mate for life?"


    She finished with a horny grin as she had managed to make it all the way to his throne and mount his l.a.p.


    She c.a.r.e.s.sed his face, with the back of her hand, as she stared into his eyes and waited on his l.a.p for his answer.


    With serious and focused thought Jay thought of how over millennia he always outlived his wives only his children and his loyal vassals who managed to cultivate sufficient mana to prolong their life, there to comfort him in his grief.


    He thought of how his last wife died a century ago and how he may finally have a chance to marry a wife he won''t out-live.


    Thus with a tired heart, hope in his soul and a thoroughly excited member, he said one word, "Yes."


    He then proceeded to deeply and passionately kiss his new Empress, as he proceeded to take her on his throne, while everyone else awkwardly exited the room.


    It was later known that the dragon''s name was Rasha a wild dragon who had never left the Western Continent and knew not of the dragon settlements on the Northern Continent.


    It was through her that many dragon-kin on the level of an Old Dragon''s dragon-kin offspring were born, though their mana affinity was lower than such dragon-kin they made up for it in sheer physical power and innate energy resistance. Although they did still have high mana affinity thanks to their mothers blood in their veins it just wasn''t as high as an Old Dragon''s dragon-kin offspring.


    ................................................¡­


    I loved helping these kinds of worshippers because when I finally did intervene they gave even more mana throughout their lifespan in their prayers than any other.


    Truly the mana from life-saving gratitude was most delicious.


    I watched as the woman ran through brambles and thorns tearing at her dress and the bandits slowly cornered her.


    When it was clear there was no way out and the bandits encircled her she kneeled and began to pray.


    All I had to do flex my will and a beam of mana from the Faith System crashed down onto the bandits.


    I relished the feeling of the woman''s mana as her gratitude funneled through her prayer.


    I exhaled and looked down at the elf woman and realized the whole situation had gotten my blood pumping.


    I looked down at the elf woman noticing her astounding beauty and my mind filled with l.u.s.t, as I decided to descend and enjoy the fruits of my labor.


    I descended from the sky somewhat slowly in a beam of blue light.


    I lifted her chin and spoke sweet nothings into her ear as her eyes glazed over in reverence as I took her right then and there, her mana further heightening my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    ................................................¡­


    Before returning to Deus I hovered above the atmosphere staring at the Eastern continent, I brought up the console of my Faith System linked to it.


    Through the Faith System, I saw a group of beautiful human women disrobing as they danced at night in the light of the dimmed Styx.


    They had worshiped me and called out my name in a circle of divines runes, fine wines and expensive fruits surrounded them within the circle, as they offered themselves to me.


    Relishing the opportunity I descended into the forest on the rural east coast of the Human Empire.


    Once descended I partook of the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es the mortals had to offer.


    ................................................¡­


    I watched the "God" Razyl from the darkness as he partook of the women of his cult, making sure nothing went wrong in the process.


    As I followed from the shadows one broke off from the group with some excuse to the others and walked towards me into the darkness.


    I spoke, "All according to plan?"


    The woman, "Yes he never suspected a thing.


    That fertility potion you whipped up has already done its work I can feel it.


    I''m already pregnant and I didn''t even have to wait three days for his seed to fertilize my egg."


    "Good.", I said


    I reached out toward her stomach, red energy crackling between my fingertips.


    Already I could see the sign of her stomach becoming distended.


    I spoke again, "The child should be born within the month."


    The woman c.a.r.e.s.sed her stomach, smiled and said, "Hail Or''crox."


    "Hail Or''crox.", I replied.

 Chapter 68 - 59 Invasion part 1

    All over the thirteen worlds, people looked up at the sky as the red star, the eye of Or''crox grew to the size of a sun.


    People dropped whatever in hand as they gazed up in astonishment.


    Warriors readied their weapons, mages readied their magic, priests and Oracles prayed.


    Men readied themselves to defend their families, women fell to their knees and children wept.


    Already Or''crox''s aura of hate and insanity could be felt, putting people on edge.


    ...........................


    In the void swam a great serpent with enough size to curl around all thirteen worlds three times over.


    Its body covered in black scales and a blood-red aura of madness in every sense of the word. A massive swarm of daemon insectoids and beasts swam in as well as fed off its aura, like starving parasites. All while it''s single great blood-red eye swirls with Corruption itself like a bottomless pit, the light of its eye shining upon it''s two giant black horns resembling the very same as the Dark Lord.


    Or''crox was here.


    As if they could smell the thirteen worlds the swarm made off like ravenous beasts and flew through the void towards the thirteen worlds.


    At the same time four of Origin Dragons, Jang Khan, Sheila, Verna, and Einhardt all flew to intercept them, a constant stream of dragons flowing from the thirteen worlds flew behind them.


    As the two clashed a portion of the swarm broke off and made it past the occupied dragon''s, meeting the dragons lagging behind the rest, in a head-on battle.


    Just as they reached past the ring of moons, Myth glowed a brilliant blue and extended two lines of mana through the eleven other moons. When the two ends connected at the other side a barrier shot up trapping that portion of the swarm within and the rest outside.


    Then four great holes a mile across each opened on all four continents of Origin letting out a stream of Advent Jor''s minions to aid the dragons in attacking the swarm.


    ...........................


    In front of a certain mountain waited Jor, as the daemons of the swarm crashed down from the sky in the distance.


    As the Dark Lord walked out of the dust cloud, his four eyes met Advent Jor''s two.


    Dark Lord Arachnoc, "Did you wait long?"


    Ethereal''s Advent Jor channeled Mystic into his hand and ignited it into a ball of Mystic Fire.


    Advent Jor, "Yes."


    Advent Jor threw forth his hand and spewed forth Mystic Flames like a flamethrower at Dark Lord Arachnoc.


    Dark Lord Arachnoc stretched forth and with his mind reached out and blocked the Mystic Flames with telekinesis.


    Advent Jor jumped through the flames kneeing Dark Lord Arachnoc mid-air in the face, knocking his head back and propelling him backwards into the mountain sending rocks flying.


    A moment later Dark Lord Arachnoc flew up out from the rubble towards Advent Jor, but Jor thrust his hand at him and sent a pulse of telekinetic force at the Dark Lord.


    This sent the Dark Lord crashing down to his left as he attempted to correct his course, he crashed into the ground hard, rolling for several feet before sliding into a standing position.


    Jor ran from the beam as they ignited the grass on fire while simultaneously corrupting and poisoning everything the touched.


    Finally, Jor stopped. He created a dome shield of mystic around him as the beams made contact with his shield, Jor ran forward towards the Dark Lord, as his shield blocked the beams.


    Jor manipulated the ambient mana into mana arrows and shot them at the Dark Lord Arachnoc as he continued to charge forward.


    Distracted by the minor annoyance the Dark Lord stopped his beams grabbing several mana arrows and corrupting them into Miasma.


    While he was distracted Jor formed his Mystic Shield into a blade and cut down toward Arachnoc only for his blade to be broken by a backhanded fist covered in blood-red Corruption flames.


    Seeing his attack wouldn''t make it Jor dissolved his Mystic blade and shifted his hand into a fist then swung down at Arachnoc''s jaw, knocking Arachnoc''s head to the side and breaking teeth.


    Jor came up with his other fist in an uppercut knocking back Arachnoc''s head and breaking more teeth.


    Jor then grabbed the Dark Lord''s horns and swung his head down while repeatedly kneeing him in the face.


    After numerous hits, Arachnoc''s left horn broke off in Jor''s right hand.


    Arachnoc then swung his hand into Jor''s c.h.e.s.t piercing it and grabbing his core.


    Dark Lord Arachnoc, "Ha! I got you!"


    Jor smirked and nodded downward pointing with his head.


    Dark Lord Arachnoc looked down seeing Jor''s arm in his c.h.e.s.t his hand wrapped around his heart.


    Arachnoc''s smug face dropped from his face and turned to a look of fury as he began to pour all his Corruption into Jor''s core.


    Jor realized even if he killed Dark Lord Arachnoc his core would be corrupted and he would be turned.


    With this in mind, he began to chant a spell, divines runes flowing from his mouth as they began to form a spell circle.


    Dark Lord Arachnoc looked around wide-eyed and yelled, "Stop! You FOOL YOU''LL KILL US BOTH!!!!!"


    The spell circle quickly completed and using his own cores as a fuel source, both he and the Dark Lord Arachnoc, exploded in fiery cobalt blue flames.


    The explosion engulfed a few miles of surrounding land in cobalt flames.


    Thus Jor made the ultimate sacrifice.


    ...........................


    In the void as the swarm and the dragons warred and bled, Or''crox went straight for Ethereal.


    Or''crox opened his mouth a small black hole swirling within and dove into Ethereal''s storm-like body eating him alive.


    Ethereal writhed in pain and quickly sent thousands of bolts of Arcanum into Or''crox, causing Or''crox to writhe in pain, before quickly escaping from the inside of Ethereal.


    Or''crox quickly swam away from Ethereal through the void, opening a wormhole to another universe and escaping through it, heavily wounded.


    Ethereal lost a fourth of his mass and energy. Heavily wounded he struggled to keep himself awake and began to weave together various objects to help his worlds.

 Chapter 69 - 60 Invasion part 2

    From his lone throne within the Imperial Palace The Immortal Emperor of Humanity, Emperor Jay of House Night stared through the skylight above him at the Red Sun in the sky.


    Jay, "What? Is tha"


    His Imperial Advisor unsheathed a dagger in his right hand and swung at Jay''s throat, but Jay grabbed his Advisor''s forearm just as the dagger was inches from his throat.


    Jay, "Sir Edwardo, what are you doing?"


    Imperial Advisor Sir Edwardo, "Hail Or''crox."


    The dagger crackled with Corruption as the Imperial Advisor''s strength surged, but it isn''t enough. As he pushed less than an inch closer, Emperor Jay squeezed breaking the Imperial Advisors arm, before he quickly disarmed him and plunged the dagger into the Imperial Advisor''s heart. Killing him.


    Emperor Jay rose from his throne as the palace shook.


    He made his way out the palace gathering his many a.d.u.l.t offspring, his wife Rasha, his Imperial Wizards and every other able-bodied combatant still loyal.


    He made his way through the Capital Rune Knights and Mages fighting countless Daemon Insectoids, as black wolves with four red glowing eyes ran around and dashed between buildings while they nipped at people''s heels.


    All while many were stabbed in the back by undercover Or''crox cultists that had infiltrated their ranks.


    Jay slowly secured the area within the walls one at a time slowly, but surely, he finally made it the outer walls protecting the city.


    Just he steps onto the top of the wall a rune knight came behind him and stabbed at his back, the blade broke in half against his skin.


    Jay turned around and grabbed the man by his skull and crushed his skull in his hand killing the Or''crox Cultist.


    Not a second later, a giant black centipede-like daemon landed on the Imperial Palace behind him, wrapped around it and let out an ear wrenching screech.


    Jay narrowed his eyes as he stared at the giant centipede daemon.


    Rasha beside him speaks unfurling her wings, "I got this."


    She took flight into the sky then transformed into a huge fire dragon and wrapped her jaws around the daemon centipede wrestling it to the ground as they clashed.


    Jay turned back around the heat of his wife''s flames heating his back as he took charge of the wall with those he had gathered.


    His children killed every hidden cultist that they saw attack a loyalist.


    His Imperial Wizards taken in from orphanages around the empire and given extensive magical education, took up positions on the wall firing magics into the hoard and setting up barriers.


    His Imperial Guard, orphans without high intelligence and thus no magical talent took in by him and trained to be his most elite runic knights, took up positions at the gaps of combatants in the walls, along with other strategic positions.


    Jay''s oldest veteran runic knights from his days as a Marquess and later as a Duke, then Archduke, took up positions as officers commanding teams of combatants along the wall.


    Jay turned his eyes outside the wall as the swarm attacked the wall, then he jumped into the fray.


    Jay mowed down enemies with his fists, then with the very jaws and pincers from his fallen enemies.


    After the swarm outside the Capital was slain he turned his head back to the Capital.


    He saw his capital on fire and in ruins, a third of the wall wasn''t even there anymore, the dead laid about and those left had various degrees of injuries.


    He sighed and then he heard a dragon''s cry, he saw his wife in her dragon form roaring into the sky her foot on top of the daemon centipede and her body bleeding heavily one of her horns broken.


    With great urgency, he ran toward her as she collapsed on top of the centipede daemon''s corpse.


    When he finally reached her he held her in his arms, her body cold, and stiff, she was dead.


    He cried and wailed for nobody knows how long, when his crying finally receded into sniffles and a storm of emotion set in his c.h.e.s.t, he heard the beating of drums in the distance.


    He gently set down his wife''s body and he stood then looked to the north.


    There an army approached, they carried no heraldry of the dwarves only flags with one symbol, the eye of Or''crox.


    After millennia of hiding within the mountains north of the Dwarves, the Daemons descended from the original surviving humans corrupted by Dark Lord Arachnoc, were back.


    Jay made his way back out the city to distraught in his grief to organize his combatants.


    He made his way to the front of the army where a fully grown corrupted demi-god stood holding a spear with a red crystal for the tip, that cracked with Corruption.


    His purple skin glistened with the sweat from the march as his red irises glowed, his pointed ears too long and large for any elf twitched. His hair hanging down in cords like dreadlocks.


    He smirked and Jay lost it.


    Corrupted Demigod, "I am Edrichon Forsaken Son of Razyl and"


    Jay''s fist entered Edrichon''s stomach and exited through his back.


    Jay spoke into Edrichon''s ear, "I don''t care."


    Jay walked forward, lowered his arm, Edrichon slid off his arm and Jay proceeded to massacre every daemon in his path, as those he was unable to reach sped off towards the Capital.


    Blow after blow, death after death, blood-stained Jay''s body and mind, it got to the point where blood began entering his mouth as he had long lost it, his whole perspective becoming the slaughter, as his mind refused to process his grief.


    By the time he regained some sense of awareness he was drenched in blood from head to toe, and he stood upon a pile of daemon corpses.


    Slowly his head turned as his mind started to come back to him, he stood in the middle of a battlefield carpeted in the corpses of daemons.


    Slowly he began to move toward the capital, now completely in ruins with the smoke of long-dead fires that drifted in the wind above.


    As he walked through the capital of his once great empire he saw nothing but the dead and nary a living soul about.


    The Capital was gone, dead, and his empire in ruins only scattered remnants and peoples remained.


    ..............................¡­


    Fucius rose from the Northern Continent and flew in the void above where the swarm and his children battled.


    He watched as his wounded children did battle both inside and outside the barrier, then he breathed.


    Cobalt Mystic flames engulfed the swarm as not only Fucius, but the Origin Dragons outside the barrier set the remnants of the swarm aflame.


    As the final daemon insectoid burned to ash, Ethereal deactivated the barrier, and the majority of dragons now heavily wounded flew down to the thirteen worlds, then slumbered so that they would recover.


    Fucius flew back down to the Northern Continent and rested.


    ..............................¡­


    Finally, I completed them.


    I can''t hold on much longer.


    Ethereal, "My creations I have been wounded, even now I am the edge of slumber.


    In order to help you all survive while I slumber I have made three artifacts.


    The Ethereal Tome, a book containing great knowledge of magics and enchanting, including my perfected version of the hero summoning ritual.


    I send it into the hand of my Oracle of Humanity of Origin."


    With a flex of my mind, I send it crashing through the atmosphere and floating slowly down into the hands of my Oracle.


    Ethereal, "To the Elves of Origin I send...


    The Abyssal Spear, crafted from a small amount of my own Primordial Black Matter condensed and refined into a metal-like substance, the spear can withstand nearly any attack and pierce almost any hide."


    I flick it down to the western continent into a lush forest, it''s tip embedding into the ground.


    Ethereal, "This final artifact is the Ring of Imperium, it is an enchanted ring made crystalized Mystic with an inset gem of Arcanum.


    It grants the wearer near-immortality and nigh absolute power, it is capable of granting power not only to the wearer but of altering lifeforms and placing a loyalty seal upon them, as well as creating constructs."


    I flick this ring down to the Southern Continent of Origin into the bottom of a lake.


    Ethereal, "My denizens I will sleep now for ten thousand years, by the time I wake up I will be fully recovered, make full use of my artifacts when in need of them.


    I hope you survive, good luck."


    With nothing stopping me, I finally close my eyes and slumber.


    Book 1 Birth End

 Chapter 70 - Announcement: Book 1 End/Temporary Haitus

    So Chapter 60 was the final chapter of Ethereal Creator of Realms Book 1, there will be a Book 2 and it will essentially take place during the 10,000 years of Ethereal''s slumber. As they say when the cats away the mice will play. A lot is gonna happen in book two I plan on stretch out the 10,000 years a lot more than I stretched out the millennia in book 1, and of course there will be a lot more people getting Isekai''ed to the thirteen worlds.


    With that said I am putting this series on a long but temporary hiatus for several reasons.


    1.??I need to edit chapters 7 through 25 or 30 I''ll have to take a look at the dates to makes sure which.


    2.??I will need to edit the manuscripts format, maybe print it out at Kinkos since my home printer isn''t up and running yet.


    3.??I''ll need to add a disclaimer to the manuscript about how the story is purely fictional etc.


    4.??I''ll need to get a professional version of the book cover made. You could probably tell but the one I have currently I drew myself and it took hours, on my phone, lol.


    5.??I need to publish this on amazon which from my previous experience with amazon kdp takes a long time I mean I pulled all-nighters last time I did that.


    6.??There''s also the matter that I''ve come to realize I can''t keep splitting my self between writing and programming because neither are gonna be successful if I am trying to do both at the same time. Thus during this temporary but long haitus, I am going to learn to code after I publish book 1, and focus solely on that.


    However, as I have learned through experience I always come back to writing so don''t worry, the subject of writing will always pull me back, just like programming has continued to do. So really I am just going to try focusing on one at a time for extended periods.


    Oh also...


    7. Once I get back to writing I am going to build up a backlog of chapters that way I have more time to write without ? worrying about self-set deadlines. I''m thinking 100 chapters is a good number but we''ll see what happens.


    So thank you for reading but remember if you can spare the money I would appreciate it if you buy a copy of the book when it''s out, I do plan on an ebook and physical copy to be sold on amazon I''ll have to research google play books again. Also, I do have a P a t r e o n my page is called Ethereal Fictions.


    Thank you for your time have a wonderful day.

 Chapter 71 - Anouncement: Reposts/Progress Update

    I have completed editing of chapters 7-25, I have completed formatt editing there just some stuff I just realized I need to check on with the format for good measure, I have also added the disclaimers and reposted chapters 7-25. Keep in mind that all authors notes are unaltered.


    In the edited chapters some plot holes but not all plot-holes have been fixed and removed, the plot remains the same its just their was some conflicting information in the now edited chapters.


    The ill.u.s.tration I made of Rocyl''s symbol has been removed and is neither on any platforms or in the manuscript.


    I did this when I was reposting because I was tired and hungry and I am still hungry as I write this... Hopefully after I check my notifications I can go down stairs and eat food.


    Chapters 1-6 were edited far before book one was complete late at night a few months ago last year I think it was last year, so if there are still errors in there it cuz I was tired when I was editing them.


    Chapters 26-60 were edited before being posted and after being written.


    All I need to do now is noted down chapter title pages so I can add the table of contents then get the ill.u.s.tration done before publishing book 1 on amazon.


    There were some strange glitches on royalroad.com were the text was black in dark mode, I went back and fixed that. However if anyone notices similiar glitches on my chapters please notify me, I will see what I can do.


    Last but not least when I was reposting I messed up reposting a chapter on tapas.io I was unable to correct my mistake and so I did something I should''ve done long ago. I deleted my series on tapas.io


    So be at ease.


    Thus I do believe this wraps up the announcement.


    Have a good day and wish me luck.

 Chapter 72 - Announcement: Book One Set Up Complete/More

    Okay so the Ill.u.s.tration is complete I updated the book cover on royalroad.com scribblehub.com and , I''ve also updated the synopsis to what is going to be on A m a z o n.


    The ill.u.s.trator delivered the ill.u.s.tration to me around 3 or 4 hours ago., so it was completed fairly recently.


    It took me mmmm 7 or 8 tries maybe 9 before I was finally able to get kdp amazon to accept the ill.u.s.tration. I tried 6 or 7 times of those to get it to accept the pdf. In the end, it did not accept the pdf book cover, but I was able to make a workaround and submit the image through the cover creator by uploading the image and delete all text projected over the ill.u.s.tration by the cover creator and wallah only took a 2nd try to get it done after that.


    This was for the paperback version mind you, no problems with the ebook on that front. Keep in mind I was just about to go too sleep when the ill.u.s.trator contacted me and I only recently reverse my schedule back to somewhat normal. It was then that this whole fiasco started.


    Now then, the ebook has passed review and is currently publishing which means their setting it up on their sites and apps for amazon, kindle and their various national variations.


    The paperback is in review. Both the ebook and paperback should be released around or within 72 hours from what I''ve been told. I will also get an email when the ebook is published and maybe when the paperback is published not sure.


    Next, I noticed when I was reposting the amazon version of the synopsis that the paperback''s synopsis was lacking any spaces between sentences which is indeed an issue.


    Now I would go ahead and edit the ebook and paperback just so they''re more professional, but I tried that, it won''t let me edit it right now and the button to do so are greyed out.


    That said I do want to edit the synopsis of the two books so they''re not a mess but I will have to wait, if they even allow editing of them after they''ve been published anymore. I know they used too.


    I may or may not release another update when they''ve been published and or edited but for now you seem to have all the information and anymore may just be overbearing.


    Anyway that''s it have a wonderful night or day and I hope you buy a copy.


    P.S. The ebook is 2.99 USD.

 Chapter 73 - Anouncement: Ebook Up/Forgot Something

    So the book is up and there is nothing wrong with the synopsis, guess its only the paperback synopsis then.


    Also forgot to tell ya''ll I changed Ethereal Creator of Realms Book One Awakening to Ethereal Creator of Realms Booke One Birth.


    I still have to go ahead and change the book one title on royalroad.com scribblehub.com and .


    I''m going to do that after I post this on all three platforms oh shit I have to change it on the p a t r e o n too.


    On a side note I just woke up only slept for 4 hours and am gonna take a nap later.

 Chapter 74 - Announcement: Paperback Published

    The Paperback is Published Now.


    For the next 4 days starting tomorrow, I have a free book promotion going on amazon I don''t really know how you would get a free book through the promotion. But hey maybe try finding out if you''re on Amazon, the promotion is for the ebook I know that much.


    Also if you happen to the ebook or paperback please a review so that I get noticed by senpai a.k.a. Amazon algorithm. That way more people notice the book and buy it.


    If you got this far your probably like this series so your reviews should leave a problem.


    I ordered myself a author version of the book that only cost the manufacturing price plus shipping, so around 31 USD, still less than 50 USD so that''s good I guess.


    Any guys I''ll probably check back now and then but this is the last Announcement/Chapter? I''ll be posting for a long time.


    You probably won''t see another one of these until I finish learning programming and have a steady income or least somewhat regular income.


    I greatly appreciate you guys, I''ll still pop in now and then to look at notifications, reply to comments, and make comments on other peoples works.


    Goodbye for now I know I shouldn''t but I''ll miss you guys.


    Bye.

 Chapter 75 - I Have a Paypal Now/News

    So I''ve been thinking about stuff and basically I have a year or two, have to check, before I need my income for medical purposes. I''d rather not say what those medical purposes are, its personal. Rest at ease I''m not in danger or anything I just have some medical conditions I was born with that needs constant treatment. It''s not life threatening don''t worry.


    So I have been thinking about whether i should get immeadatly back to writing, I think I should. Becuase programming is taking a while, I mean I got certfied in html but i still dont have a complete understanding of it and I doubt I can finish learning programming and find a job before I am 26 or 27 not sure which. Hence writing, it''s something I already know how to do and seems like it would be faster to get at least some income if I use the correct formula for writing.


    Don''t worry I still plan on completing this series first before writing another series I just can tell becuase this is more niche that it''s going to make less money and be less popular.


    Hence as a first step I have created a paypal button via a bussiness acount.


    I still have to talk to my family so nothing is set in stone yet but I do want to get back to writing soon.


    Anyway here you go I don''t expect anyone to use it yet but here.


    paypal.com/paypalme/etherealfictions

 Chapter 76 - Anouncement: In for a Long Wait/Update on Why

    Okay so I talked to my family about my concerns, and they insist I continue learning code, but they''ll support me no matter my choice. That said I decided to continue learning to code and write in my spare time. Once I finish book 2 I''ll release chapters twice a week but until then you will only see chapters I''ve completed on *******. I already finished chapter one and it''s up on ******* still working on chapter 2 that said, don''t expect new chapters on even ******* soon. I''ve had a bladder infection on and off for the past few months since I think late summer. It''s drained me to the point that even when conserving energy I can barely stay up for 12 hours and get sleepy once I''ve been up for 8 hours. Now that said I have taken antibiotics um... 4 times? er.. rounds... ya 4 rounds.


    Although it seems to weaken the infection, reduced symptoms persist afterwards and by the time i get a new round of antibiotics in my the symptoms have already gotten stronger. The symptoms aren''t as bad as in the begining but my energy is not good, as described. I talked with a doctor over the phone describing my current symptoms and even after explain my hypothesis and situation with the antibiotics , she completely disregarded my opinion and said she doesn''t think it''s a bladder infection, she''s not giving me more antibiotics and to see my primary doctor or a specialist. Which frustrates because doctors always do that and while I know I am not a doctor, I feel like I should at least have my opinion considered. After all I''m the one sick here.


    So that all said with my energies as they are now I won''t be working more on book 2 till I''m better. So while You can subscribe to my ******* I wouldn''t advise it.


    That said even though I have decided to pursue coding I often do feel torn between two paths. These days I feel hopeless about the future because of my lack of strong progress. That said I''ve learned a lot and won''t be studying code or working of writing until I''ve recovered.


    I''m sorry if I''ve disappointed or upset you, but my health is important and I''m not about to pass out at my computer.


    I hope everyone is doing well and survives the pandemic.


    Here''s to hoping my home America doesn''t have a 2nd civil war.


    I better not get drafted, I''ll probably die in basic training if do.


    Have a good one and good luck.


    P.S. I am a man so bladder infections are uncommon for my gender but I have had one before when I was younger. Also if your worried if I caught it via something s.e.x.u.a.l, don''t because I am a v.i.r.g.i.n who is abstaining for s*x. Also earlier in my sickness I was diagnosed with a bladder infection so if the whole phone doctor thing confused you well there you go. There was one more thing I wanted to put here, but I forgot what it was. Bye!

 Chapter 77 - Announcement: Indefinite Hiatus & Apology Chapters

    Since the end of book 1 in 2020 I have been working on book 2 on my p a t r e o n. Now with everything going on I don''t think I''ll be able to work on it again anytime soon, below you will find a more in depth look at why. So as an apology I will be releasing the 8 chapters I managed to somehow write since then. I also plan on closing down my p a t r e o n as becuase of the indefinite haitus it is unnecessary to keep taking money for its development.


    Good Day.


    Below is an announcement from my p a t r e o n.


    Announcement: Indefinite Haitus.


    I have had a large workload on me since august, I wrote part of the next chapter during July? I believe. Anyway August was preparing for a nondegree certificate program, now I am enrolled in it and attending it online. I did poorly on the math test so I am taking remedial for pre-college math, the work load is heavy, even with just the one class right now. Next month I''ll be taking to classes for that 8 week session, then there two 8 week sessions next semester, then I would like to take another certificate course and something for game design would be nice.


    Writing has always been rather mentally taxing and now with all this other mentally taxing work on my plate and more in the future, I don''t know when I''ll get back to writing. Even after all the courses and certificates and education, when I get a programming job of some kind, I don''t know when I''ll have the energy to write. For one I am starting to feel like I''m gonna be tired for the rest of my life. However programming is simply the best tool I know of to create, which ultimately what I want to do.


    Hence it is with a heavy heart that I must put my story on hiatus for an undefined amount of time, until I myself know when I can get back to it and am able to do so.


    Thank you for reading. I tend to keep coming back to this story so there is hope.

 Chapter 78 - BK 2: 1 Summoning a True Hero

    It''s been a century since the invasion of Or''crox failed leaving the thirteen world''s scarred and heavily contaminated with miasma. Ethereal has long since entered his slumber with 9,900 years left till he wakes, the thirteen world''s struggle to hang on and survive. With most of the dragons in hibernation to recover from their wounds, the Overseers preoccupied with the miasma on Deus and the Tempest''s leaderless, everyone has been left to their own devices.


    - Overseer Rocyl Master of the Great Tower


    100 A.O.


    I set down the new volume of History of the 13 World''s I was working on and decided to take a break.


    Rocyl sighed, "I wish my brother would include me in the miasma containment research¡­.."


    .............................................................¡­..


    Meanwhile in our universe¡­..


    I was walking down the outlet mall path carrying a new pair of cleats in a plastic bag when suddenly a skater kid who was trying to do some kinda trick with his board failed and accidentally crashed through a store window. On instinct, I ran up to help him and saw he had a shard of glass sticking out of one of his eyes and he was unconscious. I took his pulse to make sure he was alive and started dialing 911, he was alive but everyone else just stood around staring without helping.


    ............................................................¡­


    Police Officer, "And you said he was performing a skateboard trick?"


    "Ya."


    Police Officer, "Poor kid didn''t even have a helmet on..... Oh well, from what I heard from the paramedics it doesn''t seem the piece of glass reached his brain or anything he should be fine. Not that he''ll be able to see out that eye anymore but hey it could be worse. You did good kid, now if you don''t mind I need to go submit my report at the station."


    With that over the officer headed on his way to his car and I started to head back home.


    ............................................................¡­


    I walked through the castle halls as I held the sacred Ethereal Tome my heels clicking across the floor as my long blond hair swayed. I was nervous. The daemon army was constantly laying siege to the city, even now I could hear the sounds of battle far off at the city walls.


    Crown Princess Aria, "This better work¡­"


    Finally, I arrived at the chamber set aside for the summoning, my blue eyes picking apart every detail of the divine runic summoning circle designed by Ethereal himself. After I made sure everything was as depicted in the Ethereal Tome I scanned the servants, knights, priests, and advisors making sure everyone was present.


    Crown Princess Aria, "Let us begin!"


    [Warrior]


    A veteran soldier who has seen many battles and survived them all. Possesses vast martial prowess.


    Summoning Code: Axiom


    [Gaurdian]


    A guardsman or constable who has arrested many criminals and faced many foes. Possesses high deductive reasoning and analytical skills.


    Summoning Code: Justitia


    [Champion]


    A person who specializes in saving others and holds great potential. Possesses the traits of a true hero.


    Summoning Code: Salvator


    Crown Princess Aria spoke in the divine tongue and said, "Salvator."


    As the word left her mouth so did the divine runes take shape flowing from her mouth into divines runes of mana spelling out Salvator. The divines runes flowed down toward the active divine summoning circle and swirling around its center before diving into it. The divine summoning circle''s mana pulsed and a bright cyan light flashed.


    ............................................................¡­..


    I was on my way back from the outlet mall walking down the sidewalk when a circle of cyan light with English word''s in a ring around it, appeared beneath my feet and I fell through it. There was a flash of light and I found myself standing in a spell circle similar to those from movies but with more English words and in what appeared to be a code similar to javascript but with many alterations.


    I looked up and saw medieval knights, people in robes, and what looked like some type of clergy in black robes with blue decorations on them.


    At the front was a woman around my age with long blonde hair, blue eyes, and pale skin, she wore a black dress with blue and gold decoration, no visible cleavage, and a strange symbol on her ?h?st in gold. It had two gold swirling eyes extending down from a trunk, like roots from a tree, from the trunk grew seven swirling branches and underneath the tree was a semi-circle of twelve swirling circles with an additional large one in the middle.


    The woman wore a tiara and seemed to have the bearing of royalty, as she opened her arms wide and said.


    "Welcome Champion."

 Chapter 79 - BK 2: 2 Mark of the Hero

    "ARGHTH!!!"


    I felt a surge of pain and heat through my body as I stood in the magic circle where I was summoned. The heat and pain travel through my body coalescing at the center of my collar bone. A searing heat like fire as English words traveled up from the magic circle restaining me like chains while simultaneously flowing into me. Words flowed up my arms toward the center of my collar bone where a cyan-blue glow started to shine. More pain as heat flowed with what felt like every cell in my body being forged.


    "AAAAARRRRRRRGGGGGGGTTTTHHHH!!!!!!!"


    I let out another cry as my body writhes with pain and I struggled to not blackout. The chains of glowing cyan words on my wrist keeping me in place. Otherwise, I would''ve long fallen to my knees. Then my bonds released me as I fell to my knees as the last of the strange chains flowed into my body to my ?h?st. The Cyan Shine dimmed slowly as it begins to take the shape of a spiral, like the ones they use on the weather station to depict hurricanes. It was blue. I breathed laboriously as I felt the pain stop and the heat cooling down.. At some point, it seemed that my shirt was burned off by the heat as parts of it were hanging around my waist and my ?h?st was covered in ash. I was about to pass out when I heard footsteps approaching me and looked up at the blonde woman my strength returning to me as I realized I was in a strange room with people I don''t know.


    The Blonde Woman, "It is indeed the Mark of the Hero. Strange that it took so much mana to form it."


    A man in a black hood with blue decorations walked up to her and said, "Your Holiness it appears a large portion of the mana was used to strengthen his body. As before the marking took place he was much leaner, now his body seems much more muscular. I wonder if this means the realms he hails from has much weaker natives than our blessed thirteen realms. Praise The Great Storm"


    Everyone else in the room, "Praise The Great Storm!!!"


    Just what have I gotten into¡­.


    "Who are you people?"


    The men in full plate armor all stomp their feet once bow their head and place their right fists above their hearts as the men and women in robes bow the heads and their hands in their sleaves.


    Everyone else in the rooms but the blonde woman, "You stand before her holiness the Crown Princess, The High Priestess, Hier of the Oracle and sole daughter of the Sacred Monarch who rules this Kingdom of Ori!


    Her Holiness, Princess Aria Crown!"


    "Okay."


    Crown Princess Aria, "Ehem... Who might you be, Champion?"


    "I am Dean Hernandez."


    Crown Princess Aria, "...¡­ Any titles?"


    Dean Hernandez, "Uh, My friends like to call me Lean Dean?"


    Crown Princess Aria, "...¡­.."


    Dean Hernandez, "Its short for Lean Dean Fighting Machine."


    Crown Princess Aria, "Oh! So you''re experienced in combat then."


    Dean, "Uh, I''ve been a number of brawls but nothing lethal."


    Crown Princess Aria, "Hmm¡­ Well then, we will first see to it that you are trained in combat. That is if you are willing to help us?"


    Dean, "With what exactly?"


    Princess Aria, "Oh, of course, how rude of me. Almost thrusting you into something I have yet to explain.


    Our kingdom''s capital is besieged on all sides by the army of the Daemon Emperor, while miasma encroaches on the boundaries of the kingdom. It is only with the enchanted pillars that we have been able to keep the miasma at bay. The mages, paladins, and priests are all that stand between us and the daemon army, all our standard soldiers are dead only our elite units being able to put up a fight against the daemons, even then it is mostly defensive enchantments and spells keeping them at bay.


    Thus we have been unable to progress further in researching how to get rid of the miasma permanently. All we have are enchantments to block out miasma nothing beyond that. Not only that but we won''t last much longer at this rate. I implore you to help us, Dean Hernandez."


    Dean, "Sure, but I don''t see what I could possibly do, I mean this mark does it even give me powers, if so then what kind?"


    Princess Aria, "According to the Ethereal Tome, the Mark of the Hero filters all energies you come into contact with, absorbing and refining them into your strength, even granting you new abilities. Anything you kill will automatically have its essences and energies absorbed, refined, and processed into part of your cultivation base or abilities. Knowledge of the final products will be sent into your mind automatically.


    It is through these main functions of the Mark of the Hero that you will rapidly gain strength, even now your body absorbs mana automatically."


    Dean, "Seriously?! That so¡­.. Cheat-like. Huah¡­ Alright, let''s get started."


    Princess Aria stands up straight and claps her hands once, "Great! Follow me please we must begin your training immediately."


    ............................................................¡­


    There we stood as in a great stone hall surrounded by torches, as the princess instructed me.


    Princess, "Now usually we would guide you in sensing mana before using it but we simply don''t have time for that. Hence first things first we will teach to cast rudimentary spells. Now then for rudimentary spells intent is enough. Simply thrust forth your hand and will a mana bolt forward with the intent to damage the practice dummy."


    Dean, "Ok, here I go."


    I thrust my hand forth with the intent of sending forth a damaging mana bolt, and with a small crack of thunder a bolt of yellow lightning flew at the practice dummy and both exploded.


    I look at my hand then look at the remains of the dummy and turn towards the princess. Her eyes wide she bowed her head with her fist in her palm praying as she dropped to her knees along with everyone else in the room.


    "Praise the Great Storm..."


    What followed was a few minutes of incoherent whispered praying, when everyone finally stood up I asked the Princess, "Is that supposed to happen?"


    Princess Aria, "Ah! My apologies I got caught up in the miracle no the work of Ethereal himself before me. You see what you cast was not a mana bolt but something entirely new, resembling only one thing I''ve only heard of before.


    Hoh, Praise the Great Storm."

 Chapter 80 - BK 2: 3 Fleeing

    Princess Aria smiled excitedly and said, "Oh, this is wonderful! Follow me we must report this to father immediately! Someone get Dean a sword and scabbard, sheathed please."


    A paladin in steel armor covered in those strange English words handed him his sword and scabbard right off his waist. The hilt was steel with a leather-covered handle with some kind of cyan gem on the end for a pommel. Afterward, the paladin fell back in the procession with only a dagger and his shield. We speedily walked down the maze of stone hallways and corridors lit only by either torches or the sun? Wait, was that a river of fire in the sky? Why are there so many moons and is that a mini sun with three rings behind them? What the h**l is happening??? Okay, definitely not on Earth anymore, not that was really a question¡­..


    Before I could finish processing what I just saw we came to the throne room, the king sitting on his throne peering down at us, a stained glass window behind his raised dais. The dais itself had to at least be one story of stone steps leading up to the high back stone throne. The throne''s upper back is covered in black stained glass with two blue swirling eyes of stained glass staring from above the king''s head.


    Princess Aria curtsied and greeted, "Father I have most wondrous news! As it turns out refining mana results in a phenomenon somewhat similar to The Great Storm''s Arcanum Lightning. Though the resulting phenomenon is lesser than that of the Great Storm''s Gold Lightning, it''s spells so far seem far more potent than those of mana! All this seems to be a gift from the Great Storm as it is the Mark of the Hero which makes such a phenomenon possible! In honor of the Great Storm, I propose we name this new energy Arc.".


    While saying the last sentence she fell to her knees reach her arms toward the sky then settled down and bowed her head awaiting an answer, her eyes closed, hands in her ??p.


    Seeing her like this I decided it might be best I take a knee before the king, so I did.


    The Sacred Monarch made a noise between a hum and a growl, "Hmmmmmmm¡­.. Favion is this true?"


    Princess Aria shouted in protest and disbelief, "Father!"


    The Sacred Monarch raised his right hand silencing her.


    The same man in a black hood with blue decorations on it from before, stepped forward, "Yes your Holiness, it is true I saw with my own eyes a yellow bolt of lightning shoot forth from the Hero''s hand."


    The Sacred Monarch spent a few moments in his thoughts, his hand to his chin.


    The Sacred Monarch, "Very well. Hero! In three days time I will send you and a few of my elites through tainted lands to retrieve the Sacred Sword from the dwarves, that was crafted in millennia-long past by The Great Storm, Ethereal himself. From there you will travel to the vile Empire of Daemons and slay the Daemon Emperor. Now g¡­"


    Suddenly a man in full plate armor burst through the doors behind us and shouted, "You Holiness the daemons have breached the walls!!!!"


    Getting up from his throne the Sacred Monarch walked towards the doors followed by everyone in the room. Passing by the man who rushed in he rests his hand on the man''s right shoulder and says, "Prepare yourself."


    Then moving on through the doors down the hallways and out the castle doors we stare downhill over the city and see a mass of black figures sweeping through the city setting it ablaze and slaughtering civilians.


    The Sacred Monarch calls out in an even calm tone, "Gastolf gather the combatants in the castle and bring them here to make our stand. Tell the civilians inside to hide. Hero! I''m sorry, it seems your training is at an end, take my daughter and the captain of her guard Catherine Talon along with Nun Talia Lockridge. You are to take them and flee, do you understand? Completion of your mission comes only secondary to my daughter''s survival."


    Dean nodded and said, "Yes your Holiness."


    The Sacred Monarch nodded back and said, "Good man! Now go!"


    He said while pointing at an alleyway. I grabbed them princess, her guard, and the nun before moving through and alleyways towards the wall. Looking back I saw the Sacred Monarch glow cyan and start to float into the air as he spoke each cyan breath became an English word that began weaving a spell. He wrote in the air with his finger cyan words taking form and joining the spell weave alongside each word spoken.


    Moving through dark alleyways and side roads the princess and her entourage were surprisingly calm much like I always am in emergencies. We didn''t run into many daemons on our way through the city, only coming across lone stragglers and small groups that were quickly blasted away by the nun with the use of cyan flames. It was only when we neared the edge of the city''s wall that we saw a mass of strange abyss black creatures covered in glowing purple cracks with purple glowing eyes, long black claws, shirtless lean builds and black curved ram horns, long pointed ears, wearing simple red pants with red loincloths with no shoes.


    Nun Catherine, "Ughth, lesser daemons."


    As if hearing her whisper they all turned towards us staring. A taller one with more muscles stepped forward upon the tip of a fallen chunk of wall, unsheathed his serrated black scimitar with a few strange red glowing runes on it, raise it up towards us, and yelled in some twisted language I''ve never heard before.


    Dean, "Shit."


    With that they charged toward us as we readied ourselves, the nun''s hands glowed cyan the Paladin guarding the princess ready her shield covered in English glowing cyan and her sword covered in English glowing cyan words, the princess did that strange prayer hand thing and started weaving a spells with her words. Me? I was in front somehow and it seems the princess''s entourage had no intention of tanking for me, shit. I looked back at the daemons charging at us and steeled my nerves attempting to enter the same zone I did during soccer but with different priorities. This will be my first life and death battle, shit.


    Ok their still pretty far away maybe just go ahead and start firing weird Arc spell-bolts. Yeah, that a good idea lets do that. So I did. Arc bolt after Arc bolt flew into the mob of angry and laughing? Daemons, ok these guys must be insane, f*ck.


    My Arc bolt flew into the daemons exploding on contact the daemons exploding into bits of gore or being burnt into charcoal, laughing, screaming, and yelling in rage all the while. I felt a strange energy touch me and transform before pouring into my body.


    A foreign feeling rose into my body with the feeling of knowledge pouring into my brain like a firehose, it was kinda like this, "You have gained Night Vision." However with a lot more to it. The whole thing lasted for less than a thought, then suddenly it happened again.


    "You have gained Greater Strength."


    Then again, "You have gained Greater Hearing."


    Followed by a few more times, "You have gained Greater Fertility."


    Dean, "Huh?!"


    As the horde of daemons got closer I decided to try an AOE Attack, I charged my Arc up in a ball the shot it over the horde, and squeezed. Yellow lightning bolt''s shot out zapping daemons into crisps. Finally, the nun started firing spells and the princess finished her chant. Starting from the princess a pulse of cyan mana blew out from her paralyzing the daemons and slowly cooking them alive. It got a lot of them but not all of them. Some of the stronger ones even broke the spell''s effects with a pulse of purple energy.


    A few got within a yard or two when I stabbed one straight through the ?h?st then pulled out my sword as he bled out on the stone road. For a moment I stared at him dying, before I brought up my sword to block a strike from a daemon at my right then blasted him in the stomach with an arc bolt. Blasting hole through his stomach. Spinning around I decapitate another daemon. When I see the large daemon running toward the nun his eyes shining in unrestrained glee.


    He swings down at the nun who wore a simple light blue ?h?st plate and baggy black pants, her hair in a warrior''s braid, then she caught it. The battlefield pauses and Everyone but the princess and paladin seem surprised. Then she squeezes and I hear an audible crunch before she starts slamming him into the ground over and over like an old ragdoll. When he is knocked out she stops and places a foot on his ?h?st and presses, crushing his head like a watermelon.


    Silently she raised her hand cyan spheres coalesced seemingly from the air around us, then she closed her hand into a fist and the spheres shoot through the ?h?sts of the few remaining daemons thus they died instantly.


    Quickly they start toward the small hole in the wall, while I stare there in awe for a moment before following behind. After exiting the hole in the city wall we make our way to the distant fields. It''s not until we''re near the edge of the forest and have made sure that there are now no enemies nearby, that the princess breaks down and starts crying. While the paladin and nun comfort her I stare at the distant city, though I can no longer hear the sounds of battle from this far away, I can still see the cyan flashes of spells.


    Just what have I gotten myself into¡­..

 Chapter 81 - BK 2: 4 Ethereals Blade

    A giant crow with purple glowing eyes and greasy black feathers flew through the sky before noticing a few humans below it. With a surge of purple light in its eyes, the daemon crow dived toward the woman in a ?h?st plate, its large black talons extend forward. Before being promptly shot down with an explosive bolt of mana.


    I sighed and closed the window, then disconnected from the Faith System.


    Rocyl, "They have a long way to go before the next big historical event."


    I closed the 23rd volume of Records of Creation I was working on and got up from my desk.


    Rocyl, "Guess I''ll go have I''ll go try to conceive my 4,444th child. Huahhh¡­.. By the Great One, I feel tired down to my bones. Maybe I''ll take a nap instead¡­... Nahhh might miss the next big event otherwise. Guess I''ll go eat something."


    ............................................................¡­..


    As the giant crow fell from the sky Catherine walked up and kicked it in the head.


    Nun Catherine, "Damn can''t even eat these. Damn Miasma. Hey! Champion what do these taste like your the only one that can eat the damn things, thanks to the Mark of the Hero."


    Dean, "Like chicken!"


    Catherine, "Whats chicken?"


    Princess Aria, "It''s a species of domestic fowl that went extinct during the fall of the Human Empire. Sorry Champion Dean, but if we are ever able to open a path through the miasma to other surviving kingdoms, they might have some chickens."


    Catherine, "So like ducks then?"


    Princess Aria, "Yes like ducks, but they are mainly land-based and I don''t believe they were able to swim."


    Dean, "So chickens are extinct? Damn."


    Princess Aria, "Yes, after chickens went extinct ducks became the primary source of meat in the kingdom. Ducks and geese are the only poultry we have left in our lands and one of our few meat sources. That is if the Daemon army hasn''t eaten them all yet or they haven''t been corrupted¡­"


    Talia says while staring up ahead, "Comrades, we have company¡­.."


    Dean, "Prepare for battle!"


    Talia unsheathes her sword and equips her shield from her back, Catherine''s hand shine with cyan light, Aria Prays and I unsheathe my blade while my left hand shines yellow, crackling with yellow lightning.


    The murder of giant crows dives at us being met with my explosive yellow lightning while Catherine throws up a massive amount of cyan flames burning the center of the flock to ash. It''s not enough.


    You have gained the skill Uncanny Intellect.


    About half the giant crows fly past the flame swarming us, before they can peck and claw us to death though, a cyan semi-see-through dome is thrown up around us shielding us from the giant crows. I glance back and see Talia with her shield in the ground, strange English words glowing on it.


    Catherine, "Your Highness! Can you activate Nature''s Wrath?!"


    Aria, "No! The miasma has cut off my connection to nature and most of the wildlife is too corrupted to respond to my blessing!"


    Dean, "Looks like we have to fight them off without your blessing then! Can projectiles exit the shield?!"


    Talia, "No! We''d have to either deactivate it or destroy it!"


    Dean, "Can we create holes to shoot out of?!"


    Talia, "Yes! But nothing small enough to keep out the daemon crows!!"


    Dean, "Shi¡­..!"


    "RRRRRRUUUUUUUUUOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    A Huge Black Bear with four purple eyes, four small vertical horns on its head, with patches of fur missing, that have been replaced with black scales, as well as, giant purple crystals sticking out of its shoulders and hindquarters, rushed out of the trees plowing through the giant crows. Its jaws opening and eating giant crows with a single bite each. I watched in shock and awe as the bear rapidly ate all the giant crows at a maddening pace.


    Talia, "¡­.. a mutated Daemon Bear."


    Dean, "A what?!"


    Catherine, "A daemon bear and a mutated one at that. It''s a bear that''s been completely infected with miasma or corruption and this one is mutating even further. This is going to be difficult. Shit, see those purple crystals on it? Those are giant daemon ticks, I''ve never seen any that big though. If I hit them with mana flames they''ll jump right off and the bear will bleed out, problem is they''ll attack us."


    Dean, "Shit."


    Catherine, "Talia on the count of three, I want you to drop the barrier while it''s still distracted, then we''ll attack. Dean, I want you charging up as much Arc as possible, I''ll distract it with simple mana blades. Ready? 1¡­"


    Aria, "Wait Sister Catherine don''t."


    Catherine, "2¡­"


    Aria, "Catherine! I forbid it!"


    Catherine, "3!!!"


    Aria, "CATHERINE, NOOO!!!!"


    The Magic Shield dropped and Catherine charged out cyan streams of light flowing from her turning into blades. I began channeling arc into my left hand without releasing it, my left hand quickly glowing yellow with the yellow sparks rapidly growing into yellow bolts of lightning. Catherine shoots forward earth kicking up beneath her feet. Her mana blades fly into the daemon bear''s flank. Darting forward she comes within yards of it before it bends down and snaps its jaws shut, only for her to dodge and shoot more mana blades at its face and neck. The beast closes its eyes most of the mana blades bouncing off its eyelids and fur, only one managing to pierce an eye with just the tip. It turns around to face the now still Catherine. Catherine quickly raises her arms towards the bear closing her hand into a fist, the blades stuck in the bear''s flank and eye exploding in a flash of cyan light. With one of its eyes a gaping hole flowing with blood and the other temporarily blinded from the flash, Catherine shouts, "Now!!"


    My left hand now engulfed in yellow light and arcs of yellow lightning curling off it scorching the ground and surrounding plants, I release the bolt of Arc just in time for the bear to turn around. The huge bolt of arc hits the bear exploding on impact, destroying and tearing apart the front half of its body, and frying the remaining daemon ticks.


    I feel a rush of energy before as notifications sounds in my mind.


    Greater Strength has evolved into Ursine Strength.


    You have gained the skill Hibernation.


    You have gained the skill Sixth Sense.


    Catherine, "Great now we just need to find a place to wash off all this blood."


    ............................................................¡­


    I stare up at the night sky, the strange river of fire having dimmed into a pale white glow, strange habitable moons behind it visible in the distance, a few dots of light visible on their surface being what I can only ?ssume to be cities, a pale white sun with three rings floating behind the strange moons. Bringing my focus back to the ground, I walk toward what sounds like a bubbling brook, hoping to wash off this dried flaking blood covering my skin in patches.


    The journey''s been tough so far we fought a large number of lesser daemon beasts, and with limited rations and no way to resupply off the land due to the miasma-infected environment, it''s been rough. Apparently, the miasma-infected plants and animals will drive humans insane and almost rabid, along with every other life-form. Eventually, over many years and a few generations of prolonged exposure to miasma one become a lesser daemon. Luckily it seems I don''t have to worry about that due to the Mark of the Hero, as it seems to refine all energy that enters my body and isolate then expel corruption. Apparently, miasma is a mix of corruption and mana, so weird.


    I never thought I''d be stuck in a world like this fighting evil and trying to save a fantasy kingdom. Regardless though, it seems like they need me, at least for now, so I''ll do what I can to help them. I guess I''m just a big ole softy.


    Walking past some smaller tree and tearing my gaze away from the absolutely, towering canopy of taller trees blocking out large portions of the sky I push aside some bushes and freeze. Right before me is that bubbling brook I''ve been looking for, however, it seems to be occupied by a way too beautiful woman with navy blue hair and navy blue eyes, her skin fair and her bosom plump cover in a white tube top, her arms rippling with small yet thick muscles as she brushes her hair, her white skirt floating in the water around her. For just a moment my mind stops, almost as if frozen in time. Then she opens her mouth and says, "Well are you going to keep staring or what?"


    She turns to face me fully and I recognize her. Catherine.


    Dean, "Ah, um, uh, no. Apologies sister Catherine. I''ll take my leave."


    I turn around and speedwalk away to find somewhere else to wash up. All the while hearing Catherine''s laughs.


    ............................................................¡­..


    We stood on a hill overlooking a river forking in four different directions leading up to a massive mountain range on the horizon with swaths of forest filled with trees as tall as skyscrapers in between us and the mountains. The princess holds a yellowed, cracked, and torn old map of the region in her hands, left of over from the time before the fall of the human empire.


    The princess sighs and says in a happy voice, "We finally found it, the Four Pronged River. Now according to this map, all we have to do is follow the easternmost fork in the river and it shall lead us to the Dwarven Capital Apex Mountain. Said to be the highest mountain in all the thirteen worlds."


    From then on we traveled as fast as we could on foot for weeks.


    ............................................................¡­..


    Finally, we arrived. We stood on a hill overlooking a valley surrounded on three sides by mountains, including Mount Apex. On the fourth side was a gap blocked by a wall with enchanted columns topped with glowing cyan cubes with a runic grate on all sides like a cage. Behind the wall stretched rolling hills of forest and fields of golden wheat. A small fortified city stood outside the mountain entrance, the entrance to the inner mountain guarded by great brutalist pillars covered in runes and art too far away to see clearly. Between the pillars stood a stone gate reinforced with runes and steel, a great porticus hanging above it giving off a faint cyan glow.


    By what I could only guess to be midday we had made our trek down the hill through the last stretch of miasma-filled forest, through both gates with a guard escort and into the great halls of the mountain, after having left behind our borrowed donkeys at the second gate. We made our way through great stone halls depicting great dwarven battles and historical events. The last one being a mural of a sword falling from the sky and a dwarf using that very sword to kill a dragon, all carved into the very stone.


    Dean, "Guess that''s Ethereal''s Blade."


    We walk through the inner city each massive chamber divide by walls made of apartment block style houses and similar pillars holding up the ceiling with the floor covered in markets smithies, and additional housing, with quite a few ramshackle huts. Crowds of beggars roaming the streets, huddling in corners and the ramshackle huts for warmth.


    One of the dwarven guards notices me staring at the beggars and speaks up, "We have had a surge of refugees coming in from the daemon-occupied mountains to the east. They''re actually pre"


    Another dwarven guard elbows him in the side and shushes him.


    The dwarven guard who was speaking then coughs and grunts saying, "Ehem. Forget I said anything."


    I decided for the dwarf''s sake to forget it, otherwise, he might get in trouble with his superiors for whatever reason. However, considering the situation we''ll have to figure out what''s going on from the king. After all, knowledge is power and against the Daemon Empire, we could use all of that we could get.


    ............................................................¡­..


    "You want me to give you what?!!"


    We stood in the throne room of the dwarf king as he shouted out in shock followed by strange foreign cuss words after the Princess told him what we came for. Just when he opened his mouth to say something again, a dwarven guard burst in through the giant doors, huffing and puffing, his forehead sweating he shouted, "We''re under attack its the daemons their laying siege to the outer wall!!!"


    The Dwarf King, "Shit. Damn it, here take this!"


    He gets up then picks up a sword and scabbard from the side of his throne before throwing at me. I catch it and feel a strange aura emanating from it similar to my arc bolts but far, far stronger along with something else. I unsheathe an inch of the blade and realize it''s the same sword from the mural on their walls, Ethereal''s Blade.


    The Dwarf King walked down from his thrown passing me and saying, "Just make sure to bring me that guy''s head will ya?" With a smirk before heading out the doors and shouting, "Take them through secret tunnels!" The doors then slam shut as we are ushered toward a doorway that wasn''t there before. Once again fleeing from a falling kingdom.


    We rush through the halls led by a guard, torches lighting the way till we come out of the back of the mountain and the guards go back into the passage and slam the door shut behind them.


    I look at my companions, strap Ethereal''s Blade to my waist and say, "Welp, here we go again."

 Chapter 82 - BK 2: 5 Hero vs Daemon Emperor

    After a month of travel through occupied dwarven lands moving around the outskirts of every settlement, we had finally made it to the outskirts of the Imperial Daemon Capital. It laid at the base of a large mountain, on the mountain, within the mountain, and underneath the ground surrounding it. The whole thing was lit like a Christmas Tree, with what I could only ?ssume to be torches or some other magical means. We stood on a hill overlooking the outer walls. We were exhausted. While I had been eating and drinking my fill thanks to the Mark of the Hero. The women in my group had long since run out of rations and had been surviving by their mana strengthened constitutions alone.


    Dean, "I say we blow up the mountain."


    Catherine, "And poke the proverbial wasps'' nest?"


    Dean, "Yes, but hear me out. Say we blow up the area near the peak, it will cause a rock slide that kills most of their forces and draw out the Daemon Emperor. Not only will his mind be clouded by anger and possibly grief but he will be injured as well.".


    Catherine, "Fuck it. Let''s do it. What do you say, your Holiness?"


    Aria, "Huahh, fine but we''re getting a few hours of sleep first. We attack at the darkest hour of the night."


    Dean, "So four hours past midnight?"


    Aria, "Yes! Now sleep."


    I got up off the ground then watched as Talia and Aria got up after me, Catherine was already up overlooking the Imperial Daemon Capital. I walked up to her right and stood overlooking the city, in the calm yet near-deadly peaceful moment. Like standing a few steps from the edge of a cliff on a clear day without wind. The calm before the storm you could say.


    Dean asked, "Say you guys like praising your god, the great storm, but what kind of god is he?"


    Catherine, "A god of creation, mana, and magic. He, himself is the source of all magic or at least mana. A distant god, a calm one. Always watching at least he used to before he went to sleep, after getting wounded by the vile serpent Or''crox. Ya know they say Razyl passed onto us the divine language, supposedly the source of that knowledge was the great storm. I can''t help but wonder what it''d be like if Ethereal did it himself. If he felt more invested in us as a species, you know they say we are one of the favored races. Somehow I don''t feel very favored."


    She said as she crushed a rock in her hand and let its dust slip through her fingers into the wind. She then turned around a walked back to the group and as she did so I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of god left their creations to this¡­..


    Catherine turned around facing me and said, "Let''s get ready okay."


    Dean replied, "Ya sure thing."


    I drew Ethereal''s Blade, Talia drew her sword and shield taking a defensive position in front of Aria as she began to chant different buffs. We each glowed with cyan auras after each chant. Catherine''s hands began to glow and she asked, "Everyone ready?"


    Aria, "Yes, Sister Catherine."


    Talia, "Without a doubt."


    Dean, "Yup."


    Catherine, "Good, because this is gonna burn through my whole cultivation in one shot."


    Aria, "Wait! What! Catherine don''t." She said with an outstretched hand towards Catherine, as Talia held her back.


    Catherine''s hands glowed cyan, becoming brighter and brighter as her hand came close together in front of her. A cyan orb appeared in between her hands grow bigger before being condensed and becoming slightly brighter. This continued over and over each time the orb growing brighter. At a few points, it couldn''t condense and grew sightly bigger until there was a bright ball of mana kicking up strong winds randomly. Catherine''s hair moving chaotically in the gust of wind. The orb slowly became a cone then began spinning faster and faster.


    Catherine, "Here goes fifty stages of cultivation."


    Catherine then released the spell, her feet creating grooves in the ground from the sonic boom. I stumbled and Talia shielded Aria, as the spell flew past the speed of sound into the mountain. I watched and waited a few seconds, before suddenly with the sound of a thousand thunderclaps, the lower middle of the mountain exploded and came tumbling down onto the city. The palace going with it.


    A red light flew out of the giant palace as it tumbled down and hung in the sky, before shouting in rage, "Who dares challenge Regent of Or''crox, Descendant of Arachnoc, 5th Monarch of the Daemon Throne, Daemon Emperor Xaches Dunderes Arachnocez?!!!!!"


    I summon my arc and cast a spell of levitation and fly up towards him. He looks like a seven-foot tall man, with massive bulging muscles, a slender long pointed tail covered in black exoskeleton like scales, two massive bat wings on his waist flapping in the air, abyssal black skin like the void itself, four crimson blood-red glowing eyes, and a really ugly mug. All he wears is a pair of black baggy pants with a loincloth over it embroidered in red thread.


    I float in the air in front of him, and said, "Me!"


    Before throwing an arc bolt his ways which he dodged only for me to come in with Ethereal''s Blade for decapitation, but he blocks with his hand and I end up slicing off his fingers, along with half his palm. He backs off quickly the tip of the blade only just cutting his skin and drawing blood in a diagonal line along his neck. He touches his neck, then stares at the blood before looking back at me, his eyes glowing brighter in his anger, he yells, "YOU DARE!!!"


    However next thing he knows he''s falling from the sky because I fired off arc bolts into one of his wings creating a bunch of holes. While he''s in a free fall I dive in taking his other wing in a single slice. I go in for another attack but a red spherical shield of corruption is thrown up around him, his arm extended. I stab his shield and I am able to penetrate but only half the blade gets through and the shield stays intact. I notice he''s almost landed and pullout before flying off. He crash lands into the black craggy ground and makes a crater.


    I land on the edge of the crater softly and slide down to the bottom. I reach out with my firing five arc crystals and twist my hand then swipe it away, materializing a hand from the arc crystals stuck in the shield that pulls and breaks off a huge chunk that''s almost half his shield, before the rest flickers then disappears. The Daemon Emperor charges forwards swiping at me with his still good right hand. I dodge back and cut down taking his right forearm. I move in for a stab before I get tackled from the side out of nowhere.


    The Daemon Emperor Xaches, "Ancestor!"


    I look and see a Voluptious Daemoness with lavender skin two red eyes and black armor-like scales extending from her back toward her front, two horns, medium wings on her waist, and a black armor-like scaly tail ending in the shape of an arrowhead, on top of me. She b?r?s her rows of pointed teeth and four large canines before attempting to swipe at my neck with her claws. I grabbed her wrist and twist snapping its bones. She shrieks and jumps back off in fear. The Daemon Emperor kneels toward her and says, "Please forgive me, Ancestor Mendes!"


    Ancestor Mendes, "SILENCE!!!! Fool, did I not warn you never to speak that name!"


    I rush at her open left side and decapitate her in one fell swoop. I see the Daemon Emperor''s open mouth and roll away, before crouching as he appears right in front of me I slash diagonally at his ?h?st creating a great gash in his ?h?st that bleeds profusely. He opens his mouth and blasts corruption at me in his rage and I don''t even need to dodge because of the Mark of the Hero. Instead, I swing Ethereal''s Blade and send a blade of Mystic at that same gash. He doesn''t even dodge and is almost cut in half diagonally. However, he protects his heart at the last moment with a shield of corruption. Unfortunately for him, I already cut several arteries and internal organs, including the bottom of his lungs, the man can''t even breathe. He doubles over bleeding out on his knees. I walk up to him perfectly calm, despite the intense adrenaline pumping through my veins, threatening my calm focus. I cut off his head. My thoughts slipping out my mouth I say, "Always confirm the kill."


    I go over to his head and stomp it with my Ursine Strength, crushing it. I take arc in my hand turn into flames and burn the remnants of the head and the body. I then turn around and do the same to this supposed ancestor of his. Next thing I know I''m climbing out the crater with my adrenaline wearing off. I meet up with my group and we head out back the way we came.


    Catherine asks with an exhausted look on her face, "So you kill him?"


    Dean, "Ya, I burned the bodies and everything. What about you? You gonna be okay?"


    Catherine, "Ya, my body is still strengthened from decades of cultivating mana all the way up to stage fifty. I''ll be fine just need a few decades to rebuild my cultivation base."


    Dean, "Damn, how old are you? Oh sorry, that was rude."


    Catherine, "I''m 45 and yes it was."


    She proceeds to lightly punch me in the arm as we all walk off into the distance.


    ..............................¡­..


    In the end, we returned Ethereal''s Blade to the dwarves after I insisted and headed back to a Kingdom in ruins, luckily after the daemon army heard about the capital they pulled back. Both the Dwarven Empire and the Ori Kingdom would be able to make a full recovery while the daemon''s fought among themselves for control.


    We were standing where I was summoned when I decided to ask the question that was bothering me since I got here.


    ..............................¡­


    I stared at the hero with the Ethereal Tome open reading its contents my paladin Talia at my side when the hero asked me a question.


    Dean, "So is there a way to send me back home?"


    I looked at the page with the instructions to send him back to his world and shut the Ethereal Tome.


    Aria, "No."

 Chapter 83 - BK 2: 6 Reincarnation?

    After the defeat of the Daemon Emperor and returning to the kingdom, I was married to Princess Aria, as her father died in battle against the daemons I was forced to ?ssume the throne of their Theocratic Monarchy. Over the years we rebuilt our kingdom and after pouring resources into research for enchantments that could push back the tide of miasma and purify the lands, the research bore fruit. Hence we expanded our borders and purified our new lands of miasma. However many of the preexisting animals had long become daemons. As far as we knew only the divine could purify such corrupted creatures. Thus we drove back these daemon beasts and allowed the animals from the inner kingdom to grow then fill the new lands. Eventually, we established a single path through the miasma to the dwarves, establishing a trade route with them. With our runic pillars holding back the miasma and our population booming things were looking great, but of course, nothing lasts forever.


    We had few small skirmishes with the daemons over the centuries but the most trouble came from roaming daemon beasts. Thus one day when a daemon fire dragon wandered into our kingdom I had no choice but to kill it. In our battle, one of its claws struck the Mark of the Hero and cut it from my flesh leaving me wounded and without the power of the Mark of the Hero. After killing it I was permanently weakened and scarred. My people were able to remove the corruption but could not heal my scarred tissue and the injury had drained much of my health. So after four centuries and having reached the 40th stage in my arc cultivation I could advance no further.. It seems while above-average my intelligence could not boost my cultivation any further, my rate of cultivation was only so fast before because of the Mark of the Hero.


    Thus here I was laying in my bed surrounded by my wives, children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren. Dying from old age and an injured body, a century after my injury had occurred. Five centuries, I ruled for five centuries, truly this is a fantasy world. Well, at least I had them invent sewers. Should''ve seen the place before, there was shit everywhere. I''m really glad I invented sewers. I and my main wife Aria had a long talk, a long time ago about how she lied to me about whether I could return home. However, I''m glad I stayed, I don''t know what I''d do without her and my other two wives, Talia and Catherine. Whelp, here it goes I can feel my life fading and the icy cold grip of death around my heart. Better say goodbye.


    Dean, "I love all of you, good b"


    Then I died.


    The next thing I know I''m standing outside my body like a ghost and nobody sees me, my appearance now the same as it was when I was in my early 30s. I look around confused then stare at my dead body and my weeping family. Damn.


    Suddenly I feel something tugging me upward and I get dragged into the sky. When I get outside I see thousands upon thousands of grey orbs with transparent white misty fire surrounding each one individually. All of us flying up toward the river of fire in the sky. Are those souls? Why don''t I look like them? We''re pulled up into the star river the locals call Styx. I immediately notice that I don''t feel anything, not even heat. Makes sense I guess you need nerves to feel stuff and can''t have nerves without a body. I look around at the other souls as my soul flows down the Styx and see the white mist around them burning up in the star fire until only their core is left, before being shot down back to the planet. Something seems to change as I am then also shot out of the Styx. I fall as if I''m being guided, down towards a region near the eastern coast of the Eastern Continent, and fall into a giant egg. I feel my soul fusing with whatever is in the big egg and blackout.


    ............................................................¡­


    I wake up in the egg my memories flooding my new brain as I feel my intelligence starting to fade. Apparently, my species has animal-level intelligence. Quickly I write the English words, "empower my mind" with my claws with mana on the inside of my egg''s shell. I feel like a can''t breathe and quickly empower my claw with what I am surprised to find is mystical mana and use my claw to cut around the part of my egg shell with the words on it. I remove the runic eggshell piece and hold it as a break out of my shell, gasping for breath.


    After catching my breath I enchant the ground to harden and begin carving a magic circle. The runic eggshell is not a real solution as it requires proximity to me and/or physical contact, in order to keep my mind at a sapient level. Hence using the magic circle I will purify my draconic bloodline as it seems from my observations that I am currently a forest drake. Theoretically, I should be able to use enchanting to purify my bloodline to a higher species of drake or if I am lucky a dragon. I simply need to purify the old dragon bloodline as all draconic species share them as a common ancestor somewhere down the line. Looking at my magic circle, I check it over for mistakes, then walk into its center. I''ve never done this before though so here it goes.


    I pour my mystical mana into the freshly carved magic circle then watch as mana visible pours in from my surroundings like gusts of glowing cyan wind rush in the magic circle, which quickly becomes a tornado of mana with me in the center. Trees sway and birds quickly take flight as the tornado grows, while mana is rapidly pumped in to my body. I feel an itching sensation everywhere down even to my bones which quickly turns into a sharp burning pain. I feel my bones and muscles shift followed by my blood vessels and organs, then I blackout.


    When I wake up I''m on the ground covered in blacks scales as opposed to the previous grey mottle with grey-ish green and my body feels larger. When I sense my mana affinity/innate mana cultivation stage, It''s at the 150th Stage. Fifty stages into what would be an ascendant for a human. I enchant the water vapor in the air to turn into a water mirror with my magic, just to double-check. I look at my reflection and see a young Greater Drake hatchling staring at me. It seems I have succeeded in purifying my bloodline. With this, I will be able to maintain my sapience in this body without the use of magic. With that done and said I crush the enchanted eggshell in my hand and feel my intellect dull slightly but my sapience is still there.


    "Fwhhufff." I release a sigh through my nostrils and take stock of my surroundings.


    It seems I am alone. By my guess, I was previously a lesser forest drake as my past knowledge states common forest drakes lay a clutch of at least three eggs, and I see no other eggshells besides my own.


    Forest drakes in general are a lesser branch of the drake family, only slightly above Drake Wolves. Drake wolves being essentially miniature forest drakes the size of wolves sometimes medium dogs depending on their category. I knew a few priests who kept them as pets during my time as a Theocratic Monarch. That aside me being able to purify my bloodline to the peak of the drake family, a Greater Drake, is miraculous.


    Taking stock of my environment again I notice the rich foliage and colossal skyscraper-sized trees, I sense no nearby miasma and a complete lack of mana for a few miles, oops. I must''ve drained the ambient mana/aether during my ritual to purify my bloodline. As for the miasma, this area must''ve been hit less by the invasion.


    Feeling the sharp pang of hunger I head into the forest to find food.


    ............................................................¡­


    Ripping out the grey rat''s throat as I stand atop it I look around at the swarm of grey rats around bearing their wolf fang-like incisors and tiny teeth. I may have a use for them.


    Opening my mouth after swallowing I speak a single word, "Suspend."


    My mystical mana reaches out and slows down the environment around me, the tree branches swaying like they''re underwater the wind coming to a crawl as the grey rat swarm comes to a halt as they float up in the air turning slowly in random directions. The air is covered in a blue haze as other loose forest debris float up in the air as well. The rising debris and grey rats stop rising and stay there suspended in the air.


    Grabbing the mana around one of the live grey rats and using it to pull towards me, I start speaking English words similar to a programming language each word spoken exiting my mouth as mana breath before transforming into written words. The English words start to form a circle hardening the ground then engraving it, I continue speaking until the entire program/enchantment is written. When the enchantment is being engraved I supply some mystical mana and it lights up with a blue glow, a magic circle springing up and hovering over the engraving. Like a magnet, the selected grey rat falls feet first onto the ground into the center of the engraving. The floating words spin around the grey rat as it stood up awkwardly, its legs turned more human-like under the skin and fur, its front legs undergoing a similar change into arms, then finally the spine was corrected and it stood hunched over then fully upright. The rest of the muscles and bones soon got an overhaul to streamline functionality. The magic circle froze and a smaller magic circle popped up near me and with one of my claws, I cut my finger a drop of blood landing into the magic circle''s center. I watch as the blood drop floats over toward the modified grey rat, is enchanted and injected into its shoulder, the magic circle around the modified grey rat then starts to turn again faster and faster. The hair falls off the grey rat and black thick scales begin to cover it as it grows more muscular and new connections are formed in the brain as it grows. Its eyes turn pale blue as its snout and maw become more reminiscent of a dragon than a wolf but still pales in comparison to a real dragon''s.


    Grey rats are as smart as wolves albeit far more aggressive, now with the draconic bloodline of a greater drake their intelligence is approaching sapience but not quiet, probably only as smart as an average human 2-year-old toddler. Now with the genetically modified grey rat almost complete, I watch as the program increases the creature''s intelligence to full sapience while toning down its aggression and making it revere sapient dragons as well as greater drakes. Then with the process nearly complete, it imprints a mark of loyalty onto the creature so it will be absolutely loyal to me. With that done the process is complete, and the engraving dims then the magic circle disperses. Look at the creature I speak the words, ''Full scan." I see no problems with the creature besides potentially a small amount of degeneration of the draconic bloodline with each generation before it would eventually plateau, luckily they should maintain their sapience. With that done I name the new species Kobolds and begin mass production of kobolds after creating a second enchantment for the females. I modified the female kobolds during the production process to have two br??sts and wider h?ps than the males, despite all the kobolds having six n?pp??s due to their previous species. Despite their draconic bloodline they''ll still have live births and require milk to grow in the early stages. Luckily they should m?tur? rather fast compared to humans.


    With my new servants complete I send them out to hunt and forage. With an effective army of 1,000 under me, I should be able to protect myself in this vast forest full of danger, at least until I''ve m?tur?d.

 Chapter 84 - BK 2: 7 Local Diety?

    As the years passed I grew and so did my kobold''s I taught them English, agriculture, how to mundanely make fire, how to domesticate animals, and magic. I didn''t know how to build houses or perform metallurgy but I taught them the concepts and they figured it out, if only the basics. We were now growing newly domesticated wheat, apple trees, peach trees, onions, and carrots. We found some wild boar and domesticated them by feeding them onions, other tubers, and even fruits, before leading them into a fenced-in area, where they are now kept. We found a few wild jungle fowl and domesticated them into chickens by feeding them wheat leading them into a chicken coop. Food was looking pretty good and so I relaxed by exploring south of the town wall.


    After three days of walking down a small creek off the river where my town is I heard screams, human screams, and shouting. I picked up the pace, turning my walk into a run, and came out the woods and looked downhill at a village under attack by what seemed to be goblins, of the non-daemon variety. There were a few hundred goblins, flowing through a broken gate into the village as the villagers fought them in a panic. I began chanting a spell using the ambient mana to target only the goblins with mana missiles, the chant finished and I fired. The goblins never stood a chance. With exploded goblins all over the place and shocked villagers staring wide-eyed with dropped jaws I made my descent down the hill. The villagers swept the land and sky with their eyes when they finally noticed me approaching. Met with questioning and despair-filled faces I made my voice known, "I come in peace.. I even killed those goblins for you."


    The moment those words left my mouth They all dropped to their knees with looks of awe and bewilderment, then bowed, repeatedly. Strangely or not so strangely I wasn''t bothered by this, I was used to the reverence of the kobolds and that of my fellow humans in my past life. By becoming accustomed to this behavior I grew to enjoy it, after all, who doesn''t like compliments or a little stroking of their ego.


    ..............................¡­


    I watched as the villagers began construction of a temple to worship me of their own volition. I had gathered some of my kobolds to help clear the forest for new farmland and homes, as well as guarding the human villagers. Over time I planned to slowly migrate my kobolds to this location, but before that, I needed to set up the required infrastructure and support for their combined populations. When I introduced the kobolds and humans to each other, the humans seemed to believe they were my divine servants. Those from my past life would never be caught worshiping a drake of any kind let alone what they would consider demihumans. It made me wonder just how backward and uneducated these people are. Perhaps they were this way due to being cut off from the rest of the world by the miasma.


    Although they seemingly have more land unaffected by the miasma I wonder if that has affected them worse in other ways, Then again there''s no reason others wouldn''t currently have the same problem. Hmmmm¡­.. Only time will tell, but perhaps I should actively gather more information.


    ..............................¡­..


    Over the days and weeks, the village progressed with the help of my kobolds and soon the villagers sent word to other local villages of their patron, me. With that, I saw more migrate to this village causing the village to grow into a town. After finally learning the language I used members of this now larger population to scout the land and questioned their current knowledge of their geography. How many villages were there, were there other towns or even cities, Which ones were hostile, etc.


    Through this, I found there was no nearby town besides this one. Villages were scattered throughout the land often far apart, however it seemed there were three major cities along the coast, all of them their own independent city-states. Not much was known about them only that the closest one was to the south-east and the others were rumored to be even further south of them each vastly far apart. I couldn''t even get a general area for the other two cities just that they were south of Pierfurd, nobody even knew the other cities'' names.


    Eventually, I decided to name the town I was on the edge of, or rather rename it, as it was previously named Woodville, so mundane. Thus after gathering the chiefs and elders I renamed it Drakengard.


    ..............................¡­..


    Razyl, "Finally we''ve done it! The Dungeon Core Project is Complete!"


    Acyl, "I say brother after we finished the Miasma Containment Project, and purified Deus I didn''t know how we would feasible get it done on the other twelve worlds, but these Dungeon Cores of yours truly remarkable. With these, we should be able to purify the other twelve worlds before the favored races go extinct!"


    Razyl, "Indeed, truly I am amazing. Now then begin the launch sequence! It''s time to get these to the other twelve worlds!"


    ..............................¡­..


    The years passed and the town grew into a small city with outlying villages, I had finally finished migrating over my kobolds and was staring out over the land from my temple. Which was on that very same hill I climbed down when I discovered this fledgling village. My, how the years had gone by. I looked down at my Priestess a rather petite woman of twenty years, she kneeled before me with freshly grilled beef in a large clay bowl, her head bowed.


    Priestess, "Lord Drako, the offerings have arrived."


    Drako, formerly known as Dean, "Thank you Cynthea."


    Priestess Cynthea, "Tis nothing my Lord. Thank you for your benevolence."


    Once again I raise my head admiring the night sky of this world when I saw what looked like blue shooting stars falling toward Origin and flocking toward the moons from Deus. I stood up and stared at them my gaze intensifying. Keeping track of the shooting stars I watch as some of them land on the horizon.

 Chapter 85 - BK 2: 8 The Anti-Magic Empire

    Lenessia Night 44th Princess of the Human Empire, a Daughter the Immortal Emperor of Humanity Jay Night and Governess the Southern Continents Central Province under Lord Regent Crown Prince Wilhelm Night First Son of His Imperial Majesty, fled with all her might. She fled from the black red-eyed swarm of Or''crox that was invading. She fled from the crumbling walls of her city. She fled from the cries of her subjects and citizenry, she fled from the horrific shrieks of the swarm, she fled from what she knew would destroy the empire, she fled from the end of an era, from the end of a Golden Age. She fled through the fields of wheat and corn, then through the forest towards the World Gate. She fled towards Hope. Towards survival.


    Finally, she arrived her long black curls drenched in sweat, hanging over her milk chocolate face, her dark brown eyes dilated from the adrenaline and fear, her body bent over with her hands on her knees, as she gasped not for air but in an attempt to calm down. The humid forest around her was silent and the gate stood before her its keepers standing guard beside it. She yelled, "Hurry, open the Gate to Pan they''re coming!!"


    Then a giant horned beetle with a black shell and four red glowing eyes landed in the forest behind her. The Gate Keepers ran forward to engage it in battle while Lenessia ran forward to the World Lock on the ground and turned the already inserted World Key to the word Pan written in divine runes. The World Gate opened, a portal appearing within its ring and she ran through it. The gate quickly closed behind her as she found herself in a vast plain of grass.. She looked up and saw Origin in the sky still being swarmed by the army of Or''crox. Dragons fought the swarm felling by the thousands with each strike but billions more remained if not more. Eventually, the fighting in the sky died down. Remnants of the Swarm floated in the void, drifting while some fell to the ground of the nearby moons and Origin. Some streaking down in the distance toward Pan while the dragons heavily wounded and tired made their ways to the nearest moons or Origin. She didn''t see any land on Pan but she was sure their landing was just out of sight.


    I should find a town or something¡­..


    And with that thought, she walked off into a direction where she didn''t see any of the swarm debris fall. I turned my eyes away from the window where I sat.


    Rocyl, "Huahhh, I suppose there is work ahead of me. I''ll keep an eye on her though. Something tells me I''ll have new records to record."


    ..............................¡­


    Lenessia Night 44th Princess of the fallen Human Empire found a town a soon helped to establish order while protecting its citizens from stray members of the swarm. Through time order in the kingdom, the town was a part of was restored and she was made Lady of Gwarmere. From her line, she sired many immortal-kin and through the centuries she rose from Baroness to Duchess her territory growing in size and might.


    Eventually, she died defending the kingdom from a daemon dragon that had succumbed to the corruption in it''s wounds, and her son Bartheus Night took her place. Hailed as a hero by the kingdom a statue was erected in Lenessia''s glory and with the nobilities support a few decades later Bartheus took the throne, after a short but bloody war. Through the centuries due to the spread of immortal-kin and their descendants, most of the kingdom had innate magic resistance. This was the catalyst that caused the kingdom to not only expand but adopt an anti-magic policy, with the exception of enchantment. Hence the Anti-Magic Empire was established on the Moon of Pan.


    Records of Rising Empires and Remnant Royals -


    By Rocyl of the Great Tower


    Setting my quill aside I sat back and sighed.


    We sat in a large meeting room within the Great Castle, the room lit by the cyan glow of enchanted mana crystals.


    Razyl, "The dungeon cores have begun to cleanse the mortal worlds. I believe it is time to put an end to the pathetic cultivation methods of mortals we use now and solidify our domains. Tomorrow I will head to Ethereal''s sleeping body and meditate under his aura to increase my cultivation. What say you, my siblings?"


    Jesyl, "I concur brother. I myself will head to the Styx and cultivate its essence, I have already developed a spell to subdue the starborn in that vicinity."


    Acyl, "I believe this to be a good idea, very well I shall head down to an area of Origin untouched by the corruption or miasma, then absorb the essence of earth and plants."


    Reyla, "Then I will head to the void below the thirteen worlds, to where I feel the mana has transformed the void to emit essence of its own. It is there I will cultivate. Wait for me husband, may our cultivation be fruitful."


    Razyl, "Same to you my dear, may your cultivation be abundant. Now then my siblings I believe this concludes our meeting. If there are no objections may we meet again in four centuries. Meeting adjourned!"


    With that, I grabbed the gavel and slammed it down on the table.